



iniMJn jJiSiiHii 

iii‘‘ .'iibH 

.ilijO*’ ■■‘".11 

iiit 


, . . .jrir,. 

'>rf5:i — :di Ml', f^i.ii ■ 

f^jiilisW'- - -“te'i, |i 

.^v ■ ^ > mm 
-till 

1 j * 

i'Sii 

1 

lil 

i ikkil 

* f* ^''■""'V 

ijilii 

• i 

i»' 

1 

iiii 

:(p# 

iswiiti’iiiii 

iP 

* 'V, [{ 

^ .'/it,.: s!’^ -i'' 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



Shelf ...X,.:...;-.- F 
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 





* fs **4*' ^ ^ •■ ■^■■' 

■'■v. '■'->‘'1'^^ i' -■' ' 

... 


• >• ' ''»?' -i - ^ • ' ''- 

- — - . • \ - •*• • -• •, V s.. *’-. ' . - 

, -■ . - .'5 .<. S ■ "C ' . V - ■ 

r- .; . • ;- 


-vy- ..'i 

tf- -V- 


. > 
« 


> • - .... 

. -r ' ♦ ‘^- -r. X - - *' • 

^ • • • * 


v/ 

S' 


- . <w < 

••*- ^^ , 






J tr. 


1 




' V • 

k ’ 


^ ■ •'- 












V '. 


'S’- ■ i..> 




'••■■- i*^ c ^ 

'-. ' - '■'' *. • S '■ ' V 

-V/, 

-"v -■ >•.. 

^ <--0 ' .. / 

'-,v^ 


•% *• tfc 

\ 


•« < 


A 




' V ♦ ■ I 


. a : 




V. 






i .r 


r-^ 


4’'- \ 


r' 

ft ».>■ ’ > 


' r. 






. ... - ’;■ •;'■'• ■' ■ ""i - - ■'•-. 

■- ♦^' ^ ^ -, ■ ^ . , 




■< .« \ 
. V 




, 4 


i;. 


*\ 


'C- . -,. *, 

,v I 




- < 


V 


■\’- 

; 

✓ 


.4 : 




-. ^ r ■* '*• • • 

^ ' iic* . 


. ^ 


>r>. ' V i • 

♦r ' . • .."v -•* > 

» • .T . 

s' r, ' , • s '■/-*'■ . y / 

- r .. .'•‘s. 

- ', If.* - ^ % • ' 


'i. 


'’S^r 


% 




t ^ 


^ . 9 


« 




s.-/ 
)_ 










«» 


9 


^ V - 


>-. . 

s. 


.V 


/ • r '' , s -a' 


<,' 


i 


■y •* r 




X 
'J>‘ 




7 


/r . 


^ . . . 

v- • 


r .r *. » 


r- 'v ^v* -v;- •.- • . ..^ .S . :, :■' ‘5/' •. 

.V. ■ '■■ ^ ; ... '^VX • . . 

^ .'. .,; - ■- - 
m ^ T - _•> N ^ 




-i >*. 






\. ■ 

* ’ ^ 




'r . 


. .• ■ ^ ^-r^' -. -■ ^ ■'^ I' ^ 

» “•• a ' r . • s t \ 

_ - < ‘. f. : - I 


L :~ 




>V • ' 


* > 
»■ 


V 


.5,. 


.‘‘V* 


- 'X 


> 


>4,...-;.- ■ - •• 


V “ 


♦ > 


- »s •> * . 

.' iX- * '-f- .- 

N*. • <• «_ ' * 

.'*- 

y ,\ 

f4^.C , ' 


V* J . 


-y 

XT* 






' '.'V.V'V 


•X. 




a< 


• > r 
\ 


v . '■• 

‘ --IL 


‘ : . f 


' ,V-<rs.X 

. • '*•_ 


t 

t. 




• .'^TT 


-V • 


'^' <fc.V ^'*- 






*» >. 


■ 

» *N 


•■: ■?■ >7^: 


■c - 




■ ■7<-' 


-v ,t ''.. 


<*.- 


« * 




.f".. 




• * 


- » 
■s • -• 


>, 


* p 


• * . 


• s • ~ j " . “^^7^ '«•*», .^' ■•'»* 

..».-» ■ s . '- . . . • • • ' .. J • • •• 

• ■* ' •■ . . . •. - •- . . i ... .’*■"■ "s.* 


t 


u 

■\ 


j. • 1 


?*W '^-‘" ■' ' r ’ ‘ 

'['t.':-^’ ..X-r - 

^ ■' V 


J<r 


V.^' 

« 

* ' 


\ 


1 


."■ » 




'W'. 


•* .» . 

L -. •>• 


f - 


: : - ' -::K 

- ^ 

« 

*'. X • 


- ^ . N- - . 

i 




>w- 

• 3 ».-. 






■ •> 




' '-<■• 


'V 




'.r'- 


• K 




■> ’ 


V"- 

•' " • -*r •• : - 1^1 ^ ■ V r , . 

-- - • < -..^ 


..SH' 


■4 ^ 

•* .V 


• • » 

.V 


.•’-r 


V" 


— ••'.** 




\ . 
X 


• < - 





■ I." ^V' 

>r' i- ; . - - - 


/ • 


>w- ' >; 

V 




■j 


V 


-S. ’«L»-. 


» 's. - . 




/> 

i' H. 


.-^ ' ■ I' 

t . 


L >" ■ 

' f'*-- 


> 


s 


> «:• 

■ -is . % 


N' . 


^ ‘ ■< I 




» <». 


S' - ■> 

* ' * • ■ J 

4 ^ 

■: 




's- 


.' ■ >s • • 


' f 


AA" A -• VA-. 'A. A .''"A Av©/ i 

\ •.-.** _ N--- f,-' V '. .s 'r: . . v't • >r X.. •A-'V- ... -s - — f ^ 

- - V - N."' : ■“ -v'i- . — •■.' r^*-' • o' V " .4 /• - * - 

:4 n; : : V-' ■ a ^ ^ ' v.;-^a . „ .• ^. '•■a'- ' . . : ,, 

A' \^v r ^_r'-^,\. '. ■ : ' 

.••r^ ./ .JL , . ^ fc j _ y ..^ - .%• .» ■ .* • . X - -w • » _ .' ■• 


#• ' - 




_ \ 

< -*-■ 

r — 


-. » 


y 

? ■ • Vv ' .j(..».-'X ‘ >■ '■* ' ' 

I > ♦ ' • . s S > • 

''4^. ^ • O . -. 




■- X 










<1 






In the Blacksmith’s Shop 


Page 8 






THE FLAW IN THE IRON ; 


OR, 


THE WEAK PLACE IN THE CHARACTER 
THAT FAILED IN TEMPTATION. 


BY THE 

REV. J. A.*I)AVIS, 

n 

Author of “ The Chinese Slave-Girl,” “ Tom Bard,” “ Choh 
Lin, the Chinese Boy who became a Preacher,” etc. 



PHILADELPHIA : 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK, 

No. 1334 CHESTNUT STREET. 




THE TRUSTEES OF THE 


PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK. 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 


Westcott & Thomson, 
Stereotypers and Electrotypers^ Philada, 


This book explains in its title its mission and 
message. Few lessons need more to be learned 
by boys in their school-days than those which are 
here taught. There are many temptations to leave 
flaws and weak spots in character covered up in 
the growing life. For a time they are not dis- 
covered, but there comes a day when the stress 
falls at the very point of weakness, and the man 
fails. The only way to be safe in all life’s test- 
ings is to make the character perfectly honest and 
good throughout. This story illustrates this vital 
truth, and also shows well how such character 
rrfay be formed. Editor. 


3 











'^4 


^ «» 


r f 


hr" 


«• f* 

•T. 


JVi' 

PPVv-*J ■.#.■•?■ rwi- , - ♦ 


hrtea 


,.1 




!•> 




' •' - * ‘ «n. » - m ■ - 


> 4 ; . 


‘ < 



> ; I * 





■>- t 






Wi T'-t 

A Jft ^ 


i 





■- r 


.;y'' -v,* 





-f 




■ 4 »» 


r t • * 




.<^4 


i (’ 


v:: 


\ 


• t » - ^' - 


- « 


a 





i . 


/A 

* ^ . 4 f ^ 

>. 4 *:ij‘^ 



•V 


I - 


” B » 

'Jt * ; 








.» « 

V* ,.« ' ■ 



f . ' §.. * 

ft* 4 

1 

i3 


■!* 1 

‘■ar 

* 1 



CONTENTS 


The Iron Axle . 

CHAPTEK I. 

PAGE 

7 


CHAPTEK II. 


The Broken Axle, and What Came of It .... 35 


The Borrower . 

CHAPTEK III. 


CHAPTEK IV. 


The Eesults of Borrowing 101 


Giving 

CHAPTEK V. 

A Helping Hand 

CHAPTEK VI. 

163 


CHAPTEK VII. 

Kefusing to Accept Strength 202 

5 


6 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER VIII. 

PAGE 

Triumph and Disappointment 238 

CHAPTER IX. 

Cowardly, yet Brave 273 

CHAPTER X. 

Breaking at the Weak Place 315 

CHAPTER XL 

Starting Anew 355 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


CHAPTEE I. 

THE IRON AXLE. 

D uring the noon-hour some of the boys of 
Metona school were in the blacksmith-shop 
watching the men at work. The boys liked this 
place, and were often found in it when the weather 
was too wet or cold for play, and sometimes — as 
this day — when there was nothing else to take their 
attention. The shop was unlike many blacksmith- 
shops, for Mr. Burhans, the owner, was a man whom 
all liked, while his foreman, Mr. Rogers, was a man 
of whom little could be said but what was good. 
Then, John Varnel, who had just completed his 
apprenticeship, was an old friend and a former 
schoolmate of the older boys, though James Smart 
was a stranger to most of them. 

As the boys were watching Mr. Rogers and 
James at work, Mr. Moran’s coachman, Mike, 
drove up with a large three-seat wagon and called 
out. 

Where’s the boss ?” 


7 


8 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


He^s gone away to-day/^ replied Mr. Rogers. 

Can I do anything for you f’ 

That yees can if yees will/’ said Mike, jump- 
ing from his seat to the ground. The boss wants 
a new axle put in this wagon, and he wants it by 
foive o’clock this afthernoon. He manes to take 
a roide with his woife and childer, and wants this 
to go with. He says he won’t take the kerridge ; 
that’s too small and close this hot weather. Ye’ll 
do it, now, will yees ?” 

We’ll try,” replied Mr. Rogers, ^^but it is very 
short notice, and I am not sure that we have in the 
shop the best iron for the work. Mr. Burhans has 
gone to order some. I wish you could wait.” 

Don’t say ^wait’ to Boss Moran unless yees 
want to wait altogether,” answered Mike. Whin 
he wants a thing, he wants it ; and that is all there 
is about it. If I was to go back and till him yees 
would wait, he’d say, ^ Go back and get that wagon ;’ 
and that’d be the last of your jobs with him. Moind, 
I till yees. Do what he wants and yees will foind 
him a foine mon, but thry to have your own way 
and yees will get it without him.” 

We’ll do the best we can, and I think can have 
the wagon ready ; but I fear the iron we have is not 
the best.” 

Put it in and thrust to luck, I say. If it breaks, 
yees will have another job, that’s all,” said Mike, 
good-naturedly. Make it the best yees can, and 
lave the rist to luck. Moind, now ; foive o’clock. 


THE IRON AXLE. 


9 


Don’t fail. I’ll be here thin to get it. — Now, byes, 
home with yees,” shouted Mike as, after loosing the 
horses from the wagon, he caught up the reins and 
started with his team homeward. 

Mr. Moran — Mike’s boss,” as he called him — 
had a country-seat not far from Metona where with 
his family he spent the summer, usually going to the 
city two or three days each week, but living in the 
city during the winter. 

Here, John ! You’ll have to go at this wagon 
right off,” said Mr. Rogers to John Varnel as he 
came into the shop after dinner. It must have a 
new axle by five o’clock, and you will have no time 
to spare. I wish Mr. Moran could wait ; there is 
no good iron in the shop for such work, and I don’t 
like to be responsible for putting poor iron into any 
job going out under my hands.” 

Them city fellers thinks they is mighty big 
when they come out in the country,” spoke James 
Smart ; they act as if they owned the hull world 
and all who live in it. They feel as big as an old 
peacock on the top rail of a fence, and they be 
about as big fools.” 

Never mind, James ; you and I were born and 
brought up in the country, so we will be obliged to 
show our good bringing up by treating them kindly 
and politely,” responded Mr. Rogers, quietly. 

What iron shall I take, Mr. Rogers ?” asked 
John as he fastened on his apron. 

^^That bar yonder is all there is,” replied Mr. 


10 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Eogers, pointing to a bar of iron standing in a cor- 
ner. It is not as good as I would like to put into 
that or any other wagon, but it is all we have.’^ 

John took the bar, and, laying it on the anvil, 
gave a stroke or two with the hammer, and then, 
looking carefully at the iron, said, 

^^This isn’t the best iron, Mr. Rogers, and I 
don’t believe it ought to go into an axle. It looks 
as if there were a flaw in it there.” 

Mr. Rogers carefully examined the bar, and then 
said, 

I hardly think that is a flaw. Even if it be a 
weak spot, it will be where the least strain comes, 
and I think you can risk putting it in. I hardly 
feel like refusing to put in the new axle, lest we 
lose Mr. Moran’s custom. I wish Mr. Burhans 
were here, to take the responsibility himself. It is 
a question whether to lose Mr. Moran’s custom by 
refusing to do his work or by doing it so unsafely 
lose it anyhow. That is about the way I look 
at it. Make it as good as you can, and we will 
take the risk.” 

As they were talking, Mr. Hendricks, the teacher 
of the boys’ department of the school, came to the 
shop and stood listening; he liked to watch the 
workmen and talk to them, so his presence was not 
unusual. 

As John began working at the axle the teacher 
spoke to the boys : 

I think it is nearly schooltime, boys, so we 


THE IRON AXLE, 


11 


may as well go on and, without waiting for them 
to follow, he went toward the schoolhouse. 

Raymond Leigh, one of the older boys and a 
favorite of the teacher, hastened on, and, overtak- 
ing Mr. Hendricks, asked. 

Do you think it was the best thing to do, Mr. 
Hendricks, to put that poor iron into the wagon 

I am not enough of a blacksmith, Raymond, to 
say whether or not the iron is strong enough for the 
work required of it. If it be strong enough to do 
its work, I presume that is all that will be required 
of it.^^ 

But was it right to put such iron into a wagon, 
where lives might be at stake inquired the boy, 
earnestly. What if that axle should break when 
the wagon is loaded with people? for Mr. Moran 
takes loads in it sometimes. It might hurt, if not 
kill, some of them.^^ 

I know there is great danger,^^ replied the teach- 
er, if the iron be not strong enough for its work ; 
but, since you and I do not know that, we may as 
well hope for the best and not waste our anxieties 
on forebodings that may be entirely unfounded. But 
there is a lesson we may learn, Raymond, from that 
iron.^^ 

What lesson asked the boy, eagerly looking 
into his teacher’s face. 

Between the two there was not only a warm 
friendship, but great confidence. Mr. Hendricks 
was liked by his pupils, but by none was he more 


12 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


liked than by Raymond. The teacher was free to 
talk with his pupils and ready at proper times to 
share their fun and be as much of a boy himself as 
any under his care. 

You know that the axle is an important part of 
the wagon. The two axles together carry the load ; 
if one break, the wagon is useless. So the useful- 
ness of the wagon depends on the axles.^^ 

So it does on other parts, suggested Raymond. 
“ Let a wheel be broken or the bolts holding the 
parts together be gone, and the wagon cannot be 
used.’’ 

That is true ; each part is necessary, and it is 
necessary that each part be made strong, for the 
strength of the whole wagon is little greater than 
the weakest part. That wagon, though all the 
other parts be ever so strong, will bear only what 
that weakest axle will carry. A single weak place 
in that makes the whole wagon weak. To have a 
strong wagon one must have every part of it strong. 
That wagon is somewhat like character. Our char- 
acters are as strong only as are their weakest parts. 
To have a strong character you must have every part 
of it strong. One weak place, though ever so tri- 
fling, weakens the whole.” 

When school was opened, Mr. Hendricks said. 
Boys, before going to your studies I think we 
may spend a few moments profitably in talking of 
building character.” 

There was silence at once, and the face of each 


THE IRON AXLE. 


13 


boy seemed to say, ^^Go on. I am ready to lis- 
ten.^^ Perhaps some preferred listening to studying, 
but most of the boys wished to hear what Mr. Hen- 
dricks had to say. 

When the teacher saw that all were listening, he 
began : 

Some of you were in the blacksmith-shop as I 
came back from dinner and saw a wagon brought 
there to have a new axle put in it. But there was 
no iron in the shop that was thought fit for the 
work, yet, because the owner of the wagon needed 
it at once, the poor iron was used, much against the 
will of the blacksmith, for the repair. Now, who 
can tell me how strong that wagon will be with a 
weakened axle 

No stronger than the poor axle,’^ was answered 
by two other boys besides Raymond. 

How strong must any part of a wagon, or of 
anything else, be asked the teacher. 

^^As strong as it can possibly be made,^^ replied 
a boy. 

a Whyf^ 

Because, if it be not as strong as it can be made, 
it will not be able to do all it ought to.^^ 

That is a good answer,^^ said Mr. Hendricks. 

Now who can tell me how strong anything com- 
posed of parts is 

Only as strong as its weakest part,^^ spoke Ray- 
mond. 

You are right. That shows how necessary it 


14 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


is to have each part as strong as possible. While 
this is true of wagons, do any of you think the 
same may be said of character 

To this question there was for a few moments no 
answer, until Raymond said, 

I suppose it is, sir. Wagons are somewhat like 
people, but I cannot say exactly how it is.’^ 

Perhaps I can help you,^^ spoke Mr. Hendricks. 
Wagons are meant to carry people and other 
burdens. Character is meant, not to carry people 
and burdens in the same way, yet to bear respon- 
sibilities and to do work for people.’^ 

Mr. Hendricks, what is character asked a 
bright-eyed boy. 

Willie, I am afraid that I cannot make it as 
plain as you would like, but I will try to explain 
what it is. Character is the framework of self; it 
is that in us which makes us what we are. It is 
composed of the principles and purposes of life, the 
motives and desires that make us do what we do 
and as we do. Character is self when we do just 
as we would if no one had anything to do with us 
and no one had told us to do or be anything.’^ 

I guess I know now what you mean, Mr. Hen- 
dricks,'^ spoke Willie. It is a colt let loose in the 
pasture with the halter off It doesn't care for any- 
body nor for anything but fun and frolic." 

'' Not exactly that," replied the teacher, smiling, 
yet you have part of the idea. The colt would 
show its character, perhaps, when entirely free ; so 


THE IRON AXLE. 


15 


we show our characters when we are entirely free 
to act/^ 

Then character is that which makes us do what 
we do when nobody hinders,” suggested Willie. 

^^Yes, that is character,” responded Mr. Hen- 
dricks. Character is what we are when all pre- 
tence and outside influence is taken away ; it is 
what is left of us when others let us alone to do 
and to be as we will.” 

Mr. Hendricks, how do we get character ? 
Does God give it or do we get it ourselves ?” asked 
a boy who had not spoken before. 

That is what I wish to speak of soon,” answered 
the teacher, but I may as well answer now by say- 
ing that God gives part, but we have much to do 
with forming our own characters. However, we 
will talk of something else first. The work we do 
in this world depends very much on our characters, 
whether good or bad. A person with a bad char- 
acter will do badly, while he who has a good one 
will do well : he will be good and useful, while the 
other will be bad and worse than useless. Charac- 
ter is a kind of spring or fountain from which our 
actions flow : if the spring be bad, the stream can 
hardly be good. God has placed each one of you 
boys in this world to do as well as to he good ; he 
has placed you where you can learn to become good 
and strong for right and usefulness — that is, can 
gain good and strong characters to become useful 
and good. I said that God gives us part and we 


16 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


are to make the rest. He does not give to each the 
same kind, because he has different work for each to 
do, and a different place for each, so does not wish 
us to be alike.^^ 

Mr. Hendricks, does God ever give people bad 
characters to start with asked a boy. 

^^Why do you ask that, James inquired the 
teacher. 

Because I heard father say that he had known 
men who had a taste for drink when they were boys, 
and that some seemed to be bad naturally ; he said 
they were born so. Did God make them so T’ 

That is a difficult question, and one I cannot 
answer. Yet this can be said : we all are born with 
sinful natures ; we naturally do wrong rather than 
right. But some turn more readily than do others 
in ways of evil. I have heard it said that persons 
are born with a love for strong drink. I know 
that some learn very early from those with whom 
they live to cheat and steal and lie and swear. Per- 
haps it is true that one is more liable to do wrong 
in one way and another in another way ; but I do 
not think we can decide such matters here. Let us 
rather think of what we can do to form good char- 
acters. No one is born with a character so bad that 
he cannot change it if he tries ; that is certain. If 
he be more liable to go wrong in a certain way, 
then he will be all the more of a man, and the 
stronger too, for overcoming that tendency. But 
we will go back to the wagon for our lesson. If 


THE IRON AXLE. 


17 


one axle or one part be weak, then the whole will be 
weak. That is the way with character : if one part 
be weak, the whole will be the less able to do the 
work intended. Suppose that you went to buy a 
wagon to carry a ton, and found exactly the wagon 
you wished, only one of its wheels was so weak that 
it could carry no more than its share of half a ton ; 
what would you do 

If it was cheap, I’d buy it and put in a new 
wheel,” answered Tom Wasson. 

Though this was not the answer expected, Mr. 
Hendricks said. 

But you would not want it for use with that 
poor wheel. You must have it a great deal cheaper 
because it had a weak wheel. And when you got 
it, you would have a strong one put in ; so you 
would not want that wagon just as it was : it could 
not do your wwk. Yet all the others except that 
one part were exactly what you wished ; that one 
weak place injured all the rest. So it is with the 
weak place in the character : it injures all the other 
parts, and in some cases unfits entirely for the work 
intended. Sometimes the weak place in the char- 
acter may not be known by others, and, as a wagon 
with a weak axle, it may be loaded with heavy re- 
sponsibilities ; then, just when and where strength 
are most needed, there may come a break and de- 
struction and ruin. What you need is a character 
that is strong in every part.” 

The boys looked from one to the other, but re- 
2 


18 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


mained silent. Tom Wasson, thinking the eye of 
the teacher was directed toward him, felt that he 
must answer; so he asked, 

Mr. Hendricks, supposing a boy has got some 
things in his character that he don’t want there; 
how’s he going to get them out?” 

That is a good question, Thomas,” replied 
the teacher ; I will answer it in a minute. That 
would be what I mean by repairing character. We 
will first speak of building character. You see that 
it is necessary to build up a good character from the 
beginning, for it is far more difficult to take out bad 
material and put in good than to put in the good at 
first. Put honest purposes and principles into your 
hearts, but nothing that is evil, or even doubtful. 
Be manly and faithful, rememberiiTg that each thing 
you do, say, think, hear, see, goes toward making 
up character. And do not forget that you are busy 
each day and every hour in building character, and 
that on what you are doing to-day will to a greater 
or less extent depend your future. But I will an- 
swer Thomas’s question. If you have begun to 
build with poor material, stop building — stop at 
once — and remove the imperfect parts. It will be 
far easier to remove them now than it will be after 
you have built other — and, it may be, good — material 
over them. That weak part will remain to weaken 
the rest. Get rid of it. If you have begun to 
cheat, to tell untruths, to use bad language, to give 
way to passion, to be selfish, untidy, or anything 


THE IRON AXLE, 


19 


that is not proper and right, stop at once. Set to 
work trying to overcome such sins and bad habits. 
Get rid of them, no matter what may be the cost 
nor what the effort. If at any time you are tempted 
to deceive or to be selfish, refuse even to listen to 
the temptation. Say to yourself that you cannot 
aiford to weaken your character by putting into 
it any such weak and worthless material.^^ 

Mr. Hendricks, how can we know that we are 
putting poor material into our characters?’^ asked 
Raymond. 

‘‘ By studying and searching ourselves closely,” 
answered the teacher, we ask our friends to 

point out our faults and our defects, it will help us 
greatly. Many faults we fail to see, or fail to see in 
their true light. The kind help of a true friend is 
worth a great deal. Then we not only must be 
willing to take kindly the criticism, but must act 
upon it. There is no good, but there may be much 
harm, in telling others their faults if they refuse to 
correct them.” 

^^But what if some one says hard things about 
us when we ask about our faults ?” inquired Tom 
Wasson. When boys tell one another their faults, 
it often has a fight at one end, if not at both ends.” 

You would not fight a friend who at your re- 
quest told your faults to you alone if he did it to 
help you correct them, would you, Thomas ?” asked 
Mr. Hendricks. 

No, sir,” answered Tom ; but most boys don’t 


20 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


tell faults that way. It’s when we want to get even 
with a fellow that we talk to him of his failings.” 

Before we begin our studies I wish to tell a 
story that may help to impress what has been said/’ 
said the teacher. There was a ship-captain, a brave 
man whom everybody trusted ; passengers preferred 
crossing the ocean on his ship to going with any 
other man. But this man had one weakness : in 
times of great trial and anxiety he would take a 
glass of brandy — as he said, to sustain him and 
steady his nerves. He never became drunk, and 
no one noticed the effect of the liquor on him after 
he had taken it. On a voyage across the ocean his 
ship encountered a storm. The storm was very 
heavy and lasted long, 1 hough the strong vessel 
ploughed her way through it and safely crossed the 
waters. To keep up his strength the captain took 
more brandy than usual ; and when the ship reached 
the coast, he was almost drunk. He remained on 
deck and gave orders, but his mind was not clear, 
nor was he able to decide fairly about the course of 
his vessel. He commanded the men at the wheel 
to steer a little out of the usual course, saying that 
it was a safe route to take ; but as the ship was go- 
ing along swiftly and the passengers were expecting 
to be on land in a few hours, there came a shock, 
and then another, and the great vessel stopped : she 
had run on a rock. The engines were reversed, 
and they tried to back off Soon the men came 
running up from below and said that the water 


THE IRON AXLE. 


21 


was coming into the ship from a great leak, and 
that she was sinking. The fires were put out and 
the vessel was helpless. Soon she settled in the 
water, and the captain saw that his ship was sink- 
ing. As quickly as possible the boats were low- 
ered ; passengers hurried into them, and the loaded 
boats started for shore. Many could not find room 
in the boats ; these tried to make rafts by which 
they might float after the vessel went down. Some 
fastened life-preservers to their bodies, and waited 
to throw themselves into the sea until the ship was 
nearly ready to sink. Before they exj^ected it the 
great vessel went down, carrying with her her cap- 
tain, part of the crew and some of the passengers. 
A few of these were saved, but most of them had 
perished before help came. Can you boys tell me 
what ruined that vessel and destroyed the lives 
of a great number of people?’^ 

Brandy P shouted one of the boys. 

Yes ; brandy that the captain took as a servant 
became his master. But why did he take brandy?’^ 

To steady his nerves, you said,^^ was the reply. 

Yes ; he supposed that it would help him 
through times of great care and anxiety. He 
trusted in brandy, and that betrayed and ruined 
him. His love for strong drink was the weak 
point in the captain’s character, and in time of 
great trial, when he was carrying great responsi- 
bilities, his character broke and failed at that weak 
point. People did not know his weakness : they 


22 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


trusted him ; but at the very time their trust was 
greatest, when they needed his wisdom most, he 
failed/^ 

At the afternoon recess there was some earnest 
talk among the boys, though not all of it serious. 
They gathered in groups and discussed what Mr. 
Hendricks had said, and asked how they might 
help one another correct faults. 

“Til tell you, fellows,^^ spoke Tom Wasson, 
how we can do it. It will be easy and will work 
first rate if you do as I say. You just choose me 
to tell each fellow his faults, and then it will be your 
work to correct them. That will be a division of 
labor, as we heard at the lecture last winter. I 
will tell, and you boys will do.’^ 

That may do fairly well for us,^^ replied Will 
Oster, ^^but w^ho will show the bad material in 
your character 

The fact is, fellows,’^ answered Tom, that I 
doubt if there be enough bad material in me to 
make it worth while to put up any scaftblding for 
repairs. But of course I would not like to say the 
same of all the rest. You see, since I have been 
so much longer time acquainted with Tom AVasson 
than any of you have, and since he and I always 
are together, and I know him through and through 
like a book, I know exactly what is in him ; so I 
doubt if it will pay to close him up for repairs.^^ 
Perhaps if you begin to correct yourself, and 
take out the bad material while you put in good. 


THE IRON AXLE, 


23 


we will be more ready to listen and obey/^ said 
Nick Griffin. It is easy enough to tell what to 
do, but we must know how to do by seeing our 
teacher do it first. So I move that Tom Wasson 
be our teacher and show us how to do what he 
teaches. 

No need to show sensible fellows, as long as I 
tell exactly how the work must be done,^^ answered 
Tom. Does a boat-builder have to float first be- 
fore he can build boats to float? Does a farmer 
have to become corn before he can raise corn? 
Does a teacher have to take a thrashing before he 
knows how to give one?^^ 

Good arguments, Tom, for some uses,^’ re- 
sponded Raymond, but not for this time. We 
are not boats nor corn, but boys who need to be 
shown how to do. And if your idea of teaching 
be to give the lessons at the end of a switch, then 
I think we will all attend some other school than 
yours. When you want to learn, you ask people 
to show you how to do it, not tell you. How would 
you have learned to skate or swim ? From somebody 
telling you while sitting in a chair at home ? You 
had to go to the water and see how swimming was 
done, and to the ice to see people skate, before you 
even knew what swimming and skating were. Now, 
if you expect to teach us, you must be able to do it 
by showing rather than by telling.^’ 

Oh, I understand you fellows. You just want 
me to be the wild animal in the ring, going through 


24 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


all the performances while you sit and look on. 
But I don^t mean to make a show for you to look 
at for nothing ; when I start a circus, I mean to 
charge admission. But say, fellows ! Mr. Hen- 
dricks was in earnest, and I want to be. IVe been 
thinking a good deal about what he said. I mean 
to make something of myself when I am a man, and 
I don’t want to go down all in a heap just when I’m 
up at my best. I’ know he is right about having 
good stuff inside a fellow’s character, and I want 
only what’s good in mine ; but how to get it — that’s 
what I want to know. Now, while I was joking 
about Tom Wasson being a good fellow who did- 
n’t need any repairs, I don’t know where to begin 
to make repairs ; I can’t find out what’s poor and 
what’s good. Maybe you fellows don’t have any 
trouble to know just what is right and what isn’t, 
but I do. I say ! let’s help one another, as Mr. 
Hendricks told us. What do you say?” 

I’m in for that,” spoke John Swart ; but the 
trouble may be that some fellows will not take what 
we say, and others will say such hard things that no 
one would take them. Each one will want to tell 
the other fellows their faults, but will not want to 
hear a word about his own.” 

That will not be fair,” replied Raymond. It 
must be ^ a give-and-take game,’ and as fair giving 
as taking. Each one who gives ought to take. 
We are not a lot of enemies, but a lot of friends 
who wish to help one another do what is right and 


THE IRON AXLE, 


25 


fair. I, for one, am ready to begin and take any 
honest words you want to say about me.^^ 

I am ready to go in for this, but who will be 
the one to take the first hit? I don’t want to be 
the fellow,” said Will Oster. 

If no one else is, I am,” answered Raymond ; 
so go ahead, boys, but one at a time. Come, now ; 
here I stand : who hits first ?” 

I don’t know that it will come in the line of what 
we are to say, but I want to ask you, Raymond, 
when you mean to give me back the knife you bor- 
rowed last spring ? You said you had forgotten it, 
and I want to put you in mind of it. The knife 
itself wasn’t so much, but I thought a great deal 
of it because my uncle gave it to me before he died. 
I guess that is part of what we are to tell : you 
forget, when you borrow, to pay back.” So spoke 
Nick Griffin. 

Well, Nick, I did forget, and it is true that I 
am very forgetful. I have so many things to think 
of that it is no wonder,” replied Raymond. But 
really I don’t know what I did with that knife. I 
put it somewhere to give back, and can’t say now 
where it is ; I will look it up when I get home. 
But do you boys think Nick is right? Am I bad 
about borrowing and not paying back?” 

^^Yes, I believe you are, Raymond,” said John 
Swart. You know you didn’t send back that 
wheelbarrow you borrowed of my aunt until she 
asked two or three times for it.” 


26 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Well, maybe it is so/^ answered Raymond, 
thoughtfully. But that is only a defect of mem- 
ory, and not a part of character. 

What is memory but a part of character 
asked Will Oster. Why, it’s the straps that 
hold character together. A man’s memory is the 
best part of him.” 

I believe that Nick has hit about right, Ray- 
mond,” said John Swart, only he has not hit quite 
as hard as he might. You don’t always ask when 
you want to borrow — that is, if the fellow is not 
there. You just take it and tell him about it after- 
ward — if you don’t forget. That is the way it was 
with my ink some time ago. I couldn’t find it any- 
where until I looked on your desk, and there it was 
as big as you please and as contented as if it be- 
longed to you.” 

I am sorry, John, that I forgot to take that ink 
back, but I meant to do it. You were not there 
when I borrowed it, or I would have asked for it. 
I don’t mean to take things that people don’t wish 
me to have. I knew you would as lief I took it as 
not, so I just took it ; but the trouble is I forgot.” 

^^Let me say a word, Raymond,” spoke Tom 
Wasson. What you need is a new memory. The 
old one is worn out ; it breaks down all the time 
and drops its load anywhere — on other fellows’ 
desks, in the back yard, and sometimes you can’t 
tell where.” 

^^I’ve heard about memory-seed being bought 


THE IRON AXLE. 


27 


at the drug-store. I wish we could get such seed ; 
I’d start a garden at once. I find that my memory 
is failing too/’ said Will Oster. 

Age, Will — age is troubling you. Old people 
always lose their memories,” suggested Tom. I 
have heard that boys are much older now than they 
were in the days of our grandfathers.” 

^^No doubt of it,” replied John Swart. ^^The 
boys of the time of our grandfathers should be old 
enough to be men by this time.” 

You know what I mean, John,” answered Tom. 
— Another fact I have heard, and we have just had 
the best of proof : boys are smarter now than boys 
were fifty years ago.” 

Not all, Tom,” said Will, laughing, or where 
would you find a place ?” 

Right, Will ; present company always excepted,” 
said Tom. 

Well, boys, you have had your say about me, 
and I think it time to set up another for criticism,” 
spoke Raymond. Who’ll take the next chance ? 
It does not hurt much when you are used to it, fel- 
lows. The fact is I have heard so much about my 
borrowing and forgetting to return that I forget the 
fault itself.” 

What’s the use of trying to help you, then?” 
asked John. If we teach, you should learn.” 

That’s so, John, and I mean to try ; but it 
seems such a trifle that I hardly thought it worth 
while.” 


28 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


‘‘ Do you call it a trifle to keep a fellow’s knife 
several months?” asked Nick. don’t mean to 
say hard words, Raymond, yet that is one of the 
things we are to try to make right in our charac- 
ters.” 

Well, who is going to take the next chance?” 
asked Tom. If no one else does, I must ; for this 
performance cannot stop here. Raymond has paid 
his price like a man, and he has a right to see the 
show. So come on, boys. Here’s Tom Wasson — 
the worst scamp in Metona. What can you say in 
his favor ? What right has he to live ? If none, 
then slaughter him ; only make the execution as 
painless as possible.” 

One of Tom’s worst faults is that he never for- 
gets,” said Will. If there be any mischief going 
on, he always remembers to be there. He has re- 
markable presence of mind where fun is.” 

Presence of body too,” suggested Nick. 

Yes, and no less remarkable absence of mind 
when a lesson is to be learned or recited,” continued 
Will. 

Hold on, fellows ! Is that right ? Am I a 
poor student ? Don’t I do my duty to my lessons ? 
Am I such a fellow for fun?” asked Tom. 

‘‘ You like fun, Tom, that’s a fact,” replied Ray- 
mond, ^^and are not remarkable for your love of 
study. If there were a school for mischief, you 
would never be absent ; and when you graduated, 
you would stand at the head of your class.” 


THE IRON AXLE. 


29 


Maybe that is so, boys, but I didn’t think of it 
before. I did not think I was worse than the rest. 
I am glad that you have told me ; I’ll look more 
carefully. But ’ go on ; I want to know all and 
Tom looked seriously at his companions. Don’t 
be afraid to say all you have to tell.” 

Tom, I don’t know that you ever stole a chicken 
or robbed a bird’s nest, but I’ve seen you cheat a 
good fellow out of a day of time. You did it all 
for fun, but you cheated him, nevertheless,” spoke 
Nick. 

I cheated, Nick ? When ? I’d like to know 
when I cheated a good fellow, or a bad fellow, 
either? But it looks as if I was being shown up 
for all I’m worth — or all I am worthless.” 

The fellow you cheated is named Tom, and he 
is a good chap too. No matter about his other 
name. You cheated him one day last winter out 
of a whole day of schooling. You took him off 
skating and did not bring him back until night, and 
he got behind his class.” 

Oh, pshaw, Nick ! Why do you try to sell a 
fellow in that way? I did stay from school one 
day, and did it to have a good skate. How did I 
know we would have another such day and such ice 
during the rest of the winter ? The temptation was 
too strong, and I yielded. I made up by hard study 
afterward, and had my fun besides.” 

Yet you did not do right, Mr. Hendricks said, 
even though for a day of pleasure. He said that 


80 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


duty should be done firsts no matter whether or not 
you got the pleasure afterward. He said, you may 
remember/^ continued Raymond, that a man who 
neglects duty for pleasure when a boy might do it 
when a man.^^ 

You are right, boys,^’ spoke Tom, thoughtfully; 

I understand better now than I did then what Mr. 
Hendricks meant. I did not think it was any of 
his business if I made up for lost time by hard study 
afterward. I am glad that you put it in that way, 
Nick. I did cheat myself ; that is a fact. But go 
on. No, you can’t, for there goes the bell. It is 
too bad that we must stop here. We’ll try again, 
fellows.” 

The boys did try again, but not until the next 
morning, as each was eager to reach home after 
school. Early the following day several had gath- 
ered on the school-ground and were eagerly discuss- 
ing what will be told in the next chapter. From 
that discussion they turned to talk of one another’s 
faults. 

Well, boys, w^e had better put some of the rest 
of you through the mill, as Raymond and I were 
ground up yesterday,” spoke Tom Wasson. — Have 
you kneaded yourself together, Raymond, with bran 
all left out? If you fellows want to try me again. 
I’m willing. I wish to make something of myself 
and to have no poor iron in my character.” 

‘‘ I think you had your share yesterday, Tom,” 
s^iid John. Let us give Will a chance ; or if you 


THE IRON AXLE. 


31 


want to, I’m ready for my dose. It is bitter, I 
suppose.” 

I guess we’d better begin with you, John,” re- 
plied Tom ; the sooner, the better. If you wish to 
root out weeds, root them out at once ; so here goes. 
But I don’t just remember what to say of you, un- 
less I ask a question. Did you ever tell a lie, 
John?” 

Yon don’t mean to call me a liar, I suppose?” 
answered John. 

I didn’t .call you anything, John,” said Tom ; 

I only asked a question. If you grow angry, of 
course we cannot give you any help.” 

^^All right; I’ll take it as you meant,” spoke 
John. ^^I don’t believe I ever told a lie — that is, 
a willful one — unless — Well, I am not sure. 
When did I ?” 

Oh, I asked, and cannot tell as well as you : 
you are best acquainted with your history,” an- 
swered Tom. ^^But, John, are you as careful to 
tell the exact truth as you might be?” 

I mean to tell what is true — except in a joke, 
of course. Is that lying? — What do you say, Ray- 
mond ?” 

Father says that in law lying is an intent to tell 
what is known by the speaker to be false,” answered 
Raymond. 

A lie is telling what we know is false,” spoke 
Will, with an intention to deceive. A lie is made 
by our own purpose.” 


32 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


Pretty good, young man/^ said Tom, patting 
Will on the shoulder. That is what I think, only 
I could not have said it just that way. I would say 
that we told lies when we said what we knew was 
not so and meant to try to make others believe it to 
be true.^^ 

1^11 you w^hat you may correct, John,^^ said Nick 
Griffin — your habit of telling big stories.^^ 

That^s so,^^ responded John. Mother has 
often told me about that, and said that it would 
grow on me if I allowed it to.^^ 

I have noticed that you are careless, John,^^ 
added Raymond. ^^You forget your hair and 
your dress ; you think it a thing rather to be proud 
of than ashamed of to appear untidy. Were I you, 
I would brush my hair more carefully and polish 
my shoes oftener. People notice trifles, for trifles go 
to make up character ; so Mr. Hendricks says.^^ 

Did you ever think that you are not as respect- 
ful as you should be?^^ asked Nick. You treat 
old people sometimes as if you thought them hardly 
worth a kind word.^^ 

Well, that is so replied John, emphatically ; 
it is a way I’ve got.” 

That is no excuse, John. We are starting to 
get rid of such ways,” said Raymond. Because 
it is your way, and not a good one, you are to over- 
come it. What is the use of our telling, if you don’t 
mean to correct it ?” 

That’s so too,” replied John ; I didn’t think 


THE IRON AXLE, 


33 


of that. I have so often heard people say, when 
excusing themselves for habits that were no credit 
to them, that it is their way ; but I thought it was 
a way that did neither them nor any one else any 
good. There’s Mr. Bummer ; he’s got a blunt way 
of speaking that frightens even the dogs, but he 
thinks it all right to keep that way because it is 
his. J ust as well might he keep the measles or the 
mumps because they were his. I am glad, fellows, 
that you have told me. What more is there ?” 

I guess you’ve had your share, and it’s Will’s 
turn,” said Tom. 

All right ; but be easy, boys. I’m bad enough, 
but don’t make me worse,” spoke Will. I’ve 
been thinking a great deal about myself, and almost 
got scared at what I found.” 

^^What did you find. Will?” asked Raymond. 

Perhaps you know all your faults without our 
telling you.” 

There is no use of bleeding a fellow when he 
has opened a vein himself,” spoke Tom. — ^^How 
bad are you. Will?” 

There’s no fun in this, Tom, I tell you,” re- 
plied Will ; it has really set me thinking. But 
go on ; tell me what you have to say.” 

Let me say something. Will,” said Nick. You 
remember that time you and I went fishing ? Didn’t 
you try to get all the best places and pick out the 
best bait ? Now, I don’t know that it is so always, 
but are not you a little selfish ?” 


34 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


Yes, Nick, a good deal so, but I don’t want to 
be ; that’s a fact.” 

Well, how about hitting dogs and cats that do 
not harm you?” asked Tom. I’m afraid. Will, 
that you are not as merciful as you might be.” 

^^Yes, that’s what grandmother said last night 
when she and I had a talk. But it don’t seem 
to me that animals have much feeling. They say 
nothing, and just take all quietly.” 

That may be, but don’t we often say least when 
we feel most ?” asked Raymond. I think, too. 
Will, that you are too ready to cause pain. When 
driving a horse, you whip him when there is no 
need of it.” 

But I must make him go.” 

That’s so. Will ; but what is the use of keeping 
at it all the time?” inquired Tom. 

There goes the bell,” said Nick, and my chance 
will come later.” 


CHAPTER II. 

THE BROKEN AXLE, AND WHAT CAME OF IT 

B efore the wagon was ready for Mike, Mr. 

Burhans, the owner of the blacksmith-shop, 
returned and examined the work. 

Was that the best iron we had he asked. 

Yes, sir ; it was the only thing that would do 
for an axle,’’ replied Mr. Rogers. I hardly knew 
what to do. It is not good iron, and is not tit for 
such work ; but for fear of losing Mr. Moran’s cus- 
tom I concluded to risk putting it in. I wished 
you were here to decide for yourself.” 

Well, it will have to go, I suppose,” said the 
master ; but he must be told of it, or we must do 
what we can to make it strong enough to prevent 
an accident. I’ll tell you what to do, Mr. Rogers : 
put an iron plate under the weak part in the axle, 
and clamp it fast around the axle. Then we can 
tell Mr. Moran to send back the wagon at his leis- 
ure and we will put in an axle made of good iron.” 

I would like to see that Mr. Moran when the 
wagon comes home,” said John Varnel. When 
he sees an iron put by clamps to his axle, he will 

35 


36 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


be the man to take it off and say words not in the 
dictionary/^ 

He may do what he chooses, but I hardly think 
it wise for that wagon to be used with a load with- 
out being strengthened. If Mr. Moran means to 
take out his family and his friends this afternoon, 
he will no doubt take a good load, and that will be 
more than I would like to risk with that axle. It 
is our business to make our work as strong as we 
can, and then to tell others of its defects and let 
them do after that as they will,^’ replied Mr. Bur- 
hans. 

The wagon was finished as the master ordered, 
and was ready when Mike came. 

Is the wagon all ready V’ asked the coachman. 

The boss said Oi must hurry oop, for himsilf and 
all are ready.^^ 

^^Yes, the wagon is ready, Mike,^^ replied Mr. 
Rogers, but we had no good iron for the axle, 
and used the best we had in the shop. We have 
fixed this so that it will be safe, even if not so nice 
as we would like. Mr. Burhans said we must tell 
you to say to Mr. Moran that when he can spare 
the wagon he must send it over again and we 
will fix it for nothing. You see that piece of iron 
that we put under the axle to make it strong and 
safe? Tell Mr. Moran why we put it there, and 
that we are sorry we could not make a better job.^’ 

Oi’ll tell the boss,^’ replied Mike as he hurriedly 
put the horses to the wagon, and let him do as he 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


37 


will. It^s his wagon, and it^s himsilf will do as he 
plases. Little is the advice he^ll take from me. 
He^s a good mon enutf so long as ye lit him have 
his own way, bat don^t till him what to do, or he^ll 
till yees to go to the warmest place he^s ever heard 
about. If the wagon is safe, that^s all Oi want.^^ 

1^11 warrant that it is safe,^^ said Mr. Rogers as 
Mike drove away. 

What makes them city fellers so bossy asked 
James Smart. Some folks feel mighty big be- 
cause no one ever dares to show ^em how small 
they are. Vd just like to see that Mr. Moran 
taken down a peg or two ; he needs it.^^ 

Hold on, James said Mr. Rogers. ^^If Mr. 
Moran does not suit you, that is no reason why you 
should wish to see him ^ taken down,’ as you say.” 

But I don’t want to be rode over by no man, I 
don’t care who he is,” replied James. I’ve got as 
good right to the road as Mr. Moran has, and he 
just tried to drive over me the other day. He hol- 
lered to me to get out of the way or he’d drive over 
me. Didn’t I wish I was big enough to dare him 
to try it !” 

Better not resent every little trouble and un- 
kindness,” said Mr. Rogers ; it will only add to, 
and not lessen, your difficulties. The man who says 
least about the insults he receives will have the few'- 
est to say anything about ; that is my opinion.” 

Oh, it’s easy enough for men and bosses to talk 
that, but we ’prentice-fellers and boys don’t have any 


38 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


show ^less we stand up for ourselves. Some men 
treats us just as if we was meant to holler at and 
cuss. I guess they think we are like yeller dogs 
who don’t live nowhere nor have no boss. I 
wouldn’t give two pins for the feller who can’t take 
his own part ; he’ll get kicked and cutfed to death 
’fore he gets through with livin’. I mean to stand 
up all the time for my rights, and I don’t care a 
snap who may be round.” 

I do not believe in treating boys unkindly,” an- 
swered Mr. Rogers, and hope you will always find 
in this shop friends who will treat you as they wish 
you to treat them ; but let me tell you, James, as your 
friend — and I am a much older man than you — 
that if you wish your rights and kind treatment 
from everybody you must first give rights to others 
and treat them kindly. To insist on your own 
rights, regardless of others’, will be to win the ill- 
will of those whom you meet. The Bible is a wise 
book, and it gives the best rule for getting our own 
rights when it says that we must do to others as we 
would have them do to us.” 

‘‘ That’s all right enough with them what does 
that way, but how are you goin’ to do with men 
like Mr. Moran? He don’t b’lieve in that kind. 
His Bible says, I guess, ^ Do to others just as you 
have a mind to ;’ and he does it. What does he 
care for chaps like me? He’d treat John Varnel 
decent-like, ’cause he’s no ’prentice any more ; but 
when a man means to ride over me on the road and 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


39 


won’t give an inch, he’s the kind I think needs 
’tendin’ to.” 

I am afraid that you let Mr. Moran give you a 
great deal more trouble than is worth while,” said 
Mr. Kogers. If he does not treat you well, keep 
out of his way, but don’t resent every injury ; you 
will only feel the worse for it and gain his enmity. 
Better the good-will of a dog than his hatred.” 

But what will you do when a dog bites you, 
Mr. Rogers? Let him bite again, or hit him and 
make him so ’fraid that he will keep out of your 
way ?” 

Would not it be better to win the good-will of 
that dog and have him your friend ever after ? But 
there is a better principle : Do good to all, not be- 
cause of what you may get, but because it is right 
and because it is what God asks of you.” 

Does God ask us to take kicks and cuffs and 
say nothing back, no matter how it hurts ?” asked 
James. 

^^Yes,” replied Mr. Rogers; ^^we read, ^Ven- 
geance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord.’ You 
see, if we undertake to pay back the wrongs we 
receive, it will take a great deal of time and cause 
a great deal of unpleasantness and pain to us. Be- 
sides, it will often do great injury to others. We 
may repay where it is not due ; we may make mis- 
takes and pay back the wrong ones. That will be 
making two wrongs instead of righting one. It 
often happens that wrongs are not meant and that a 


40 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


little explanation would set both sides right, while 
to pay back would make both sides bitter enemies. 
So, you see, God can better take in hand the whole 
matter and punish those who deserve it and protect 
those who need it.^^ 

Well, I don^t know,^^ responded James, shak- 
ing his head doubtingly ; but ^tis bard not to hit 
back when a feller hits you first. It makes one feel 
a good deal better right off when he does pay back. 
It’s just like puttin’ hot iron to cold water : it cools 
it off right away, and that’s the end of it.” 

It may be the end of the heat in the iron, but not 
of the evil done by paying back. If you do feel bet- 
ter, it is not the best kind of better feeling ; I doubt 
if you feel kindly to the one repaid, and I am sure 
he does not feel better toward you. He certainly 
would feel better toward you were you to let the 
injury pass without resenting it, and he would be 
careful not to injure you again.” 

Would he, though? My, Mr. Rogers! you 
don’t know what boys and some men are if you 
think so. When they see that you don’t take your 
part, then they just pick at you. They think you 
are afraid and don’t dare pay back ; so they just try 
it again. Others try too. All think you don’t 
amount to much and can be walked over as well as 
not, and they’ll just walk over yon.” 

There is one thing you must not forget, James : 
God rules, and he sees what we suffer and what we 
do in return. He will call each one to account some 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


41 


day. You cannot afford to pay back those who do 
not deserve it, because God will settle with you for 
that. Besides, when you undertake to resent and 
punish wrongs done to you, it is taking God^s work 
out of his hands. He will not allow that. You 
would not take Mr. Burhans^s work and business 
out of his hands, would you?^^ 

Of course not.^^ 

You would not go around collecting debts and 
compelling people to pay you what they owed him, 
would you 

I guess not. They wouldfft pay even if I asked 
them.^^ 

When you undertake to pay back what you 
have suffered from others, you are taking God’s 
work out of his hands, and he will be obliged to 
settle with you some day. Better let people injure 
you, and patiently bear it, than harm them in re- 
turn.” 

James shook his head, only partly convinced by 
Mr. Rogers’s arguments, but had nothing more to 
say as he went on again with his work. 

But we must turn our attention to Mr. Moran. 

When Mike reached his master’s home with the 
wagon, Mr. Moran shouted to him to tie the team 
and go at once to attend to some work. The coach- 
man tried to tell him about the axle, but was ordered 
to go at once and do as he was bidden. The man 
gave himself no further thought about the wagon, 
since he had been told that it was safe, and he knew 


42 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


that he could deliver the message of the blacksmith 
at some other time. 

Mr. Moran came out of the house soon after Mike 
had gone, and took a look at the wagon. He had 
heard the coachman say something about the axle, 
and, walking to the back of the wagon, saw the 
iron plate fastened there. 

^^What did that blacksmith mean by fixing it 
in that way he said to himself. If s the work 
of some bungling apprentice, 1^11 warrant. Per- 
haps he supposed I would allow such work to go 
unnoticed. Well, Mr. Burhans, if that is the kind 
of work you send out of your shop, it is the last 
you will send me. — Here, you Bill ! come here and 
take off* that iron fastened under the hind axle of 
the wagon. I fancy it is a trick of one of the boys 
in the shop ; they are scamps, unless I mistake.’^ 

Bill, the man-of-all-work, came and removed the 
iron without asking any questions or saying any- 
thing about it. He did not know better than his 
master why the iron was there, and supposed Mr. 
Moran had guessed about right. 

The party were ready, and soon after the iron 
had been taken away Mr. Moran drove his team 
and large wagon to the door for the passengers. 
He was rather proud of the horses and fond of 
driving, though not as careful and as safe a driver 
as Mike. The coachman was cool and far better ac- 
quainted with the spirited team than was its owner; 
the horses knew the hand of the man on the reins 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


43 


better tlian they knew the hand of the master. ]\[r. 
Moran was very excitable^ and readily lost control 
of himself in times of danger. 

Where is Mike?’^ asked Mrs. Moran, taking 
the back seat. Why doesn’t he come ?” 

‘‘1 sent him to do some other work/’ was the 
answer. 

Is not he going along ?” inquired Mrs. Moran. 

'No ; I mean to drive/’ replied Mr. Moran, 
and I don’t need him. It is about time that 
this team knew its master. Mike has driven it 
long enough. If I am not to drive my own horses, 
I’d like to know the use of keeping them.” 

I wish Mike were here,” murmured Mrs. Mo- 
ran, softly. I’m afraid to have you drive those 
horses ; they have not quieted down enough.” 

That is the reason I wish to drive — that they 
may be quieted down. I intend driving my own 
team hereafter. There is another reason for leav- 
ing the coachman : I wdsh to take the whole party, 
and there is no room for him.” 

I hope the horses will go,” quietly sighed Mrs. 
Moran. 

May I sit back with mamma ?” asked Eddie, 
Mr. Moran’s favorite son. I’ll take care of her, 
and you may take Will in my place.” 

Consent being given, Eddie took the back seat. 
Each seat had three in it, Mrs. Moran, Eddie and 
a young lady sitting on the back seat, two other of 
Mr. Moran’s children, with the wife of his friend, 


44 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


sitting on the seat in the middle, while the two gen- 
tlemen and Will sat in front. 

The ride was a delightful one, the road leading 
along the river, part of the time in sight of the 
water, while at other places the river was hidden 
only by a hill, and again the road turned off and ran 
through woods. The party enjoyed the excursion, 
as the horses went along gently, and even Mrs. 
Moran appeared to lose all her fear. Her hus- 
band, well pleased with his success in driving his 
spirited team, was as cheerful and happy as any 
of the company. 

As the party were on their return, and not far 
from home, the road led down a hill. About half- 
way down this hill, and alongside of, but not far 
from, the road, lay a large stone. As Mr. Moran 
reached the hill a loaded wagon was ascending, and 
the driver kept in the middle of the road, giving 
the wagon coming down but little room for passing. 

Get out of the road there,’’ shouted Mr. Moran, 
and give me a chance to pass !” 

The sharp tones startled the horses, which at once 
started to run in spite of Mr. Moran’s efforts to hold 
them in. The whip of the driver of the team com- 
ing up, as he tried to hurry his horses out of the 
way, only added to the excitement of Mr. Moran’s 
horses, and they became almost unmanageable. The 
wagons passed near the stone, but the one ascending 
the hill, not having given half the road, compelled 
Mr. Moran to pull out a little farther than he should. 



The breaking of the Axle 


Page 45 






THE BROKEN AXLE. 


45 


To make sure of escaping the wagon he pulled his 
horses to the side, and the forward wheel struck the 
stone, but moved past it ; the hind wheel hit the 
stone with a terrible blow, and the axle broke. 
The excited horses sprang forward with such force 
that the broken axle gave way entirely. With a 
mad plunge the animals leaped forward, throwing 
out Eddie, Mrs. Moran and the young lady. The 
others were carried a short distance farther, but the 
wild plunges of the team soon broke them loose 
from the wagon, and with the harness flying about 
them the frightened horses ran home, where they 
were caught. Though not seriously hurt, they were 
so spoiled by the fright and the accident that they 
could not afterward be driven without the greatest 
care, and were ready to run away at the slightest 
disturbance. The wagon, excepting the broken axle 
and a damaged wheel, was not badly injured. 

Those of the party who remained in the wagon 
were scarcely hurt, but for a few minutes it was un- 
certain whether the three thrown out had not been 
killed ; they lay quiet, and seemed to be dead. As 
quickly as possible the others came to them, and 
found each of the three breathing, but unconscious. 
The young lady soon became sensible, and showed 
that she was not badly hurt, but had been only 
stunned by the fall. Mrs. Moran was much bruised 
and had a broken arm, nor did she regain conscious- 
ness until she had been removed to her home. Eddie 
was injured more than any ; he, too, soon became 


46 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


sensible, but was unable to walk. A broken leg 
was not the worst of his injuries : the doctor said 
that his back had been hurt, and that it was uncer- 
tain whether he would ever be able to walk. 

It is not the author^s purpose to tell the history 
of the Morans, so what is of interest in this story 
regarding them may be told here. Mrs. Moran 
recovered her health, but Eddie, though he did not 
die from the injuries received, became a cripple for 
life. 

After the accident Mr. Moran learned from Mike 
that the broken axle had been made of poor iron, 
but the coachman told only what he was asked to 
tell, and not what Mr. Rogers had requested him 
to say ; so Mr. Moran did not learn all about the 
weak axle. He did not care to learn, probably, for 
he was very angry at Mr. Burhans, blaming him 
and his workmen for the accident ; he was angry 
at the team for running away and angry at the man 
whose loaded wagon he regarded as partly to blame 
also for the accident. He was angry, too, to have 
it said that he was unable to drive his own team, 
but most of all it troubled him to see the sufferings 
of his wife and his favorite son. He did not stop 
to think of his own share of the blame. 

Mr. Burhans learned through others that the 
strengthening plate had been removed by Mr. Mo- 
ran^s order, and so felt that neither himself nor his 
workmen were to blame for the broken axle, and 
no explanation was made by the blacksmith. The 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


47 


wagon was repaired at another shop, whose owner, 
glad to get the work of Mr. Moran, tried to throw 
all blame for the accident upon Mr. Burhans. There 
were others ready to tell what they knew, and more 
of what they guessed, until Mr. Moran was deter- 
mined to begin a lawsuit against Mr. Burhans for 
the injuries done to his wagon, his team, and espe- 
cially to his wife and his son. The parents of some 
of the schoolboys were questioned, as well as the 
boys themselves, and Mr. Moran believed that he 
had a clear case. He was careful, however, to be- 
lieve far more from those who spoke in his favor 
than from those who favored Mr. Burhans, though 
it happened that those who had been in the shop at 
the time of the repairing of the axle were all friends 
of the blacksmith. 

While the accident made no little stir in Metona, 
the talk and the rumors that followed caused a great 
deal more excitement. It was settled that Mr. Mo- 
ran meant to begin a lawsuit against Mr. Burhans 
for heavy damages, and would try to ruin the black- 
smith. Among the witnesses were Mr. Hendricks, 
the teacher, and several of the boys of the school, 
all summoned in behalf of Mr. Moran. 

If the trial caused earnest talk among the grown 
people of Metona, it created great excitement among 
the boys of the school. Before the day fixed the 
boys who were to be witnesses discussed anxiously 
what they would say and what they knew about 
the case. While all were friends of Mr. Burhans 


48 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


rather than of Mr. Moran, they determined to tell 
the truth, hoping to do their friend as little harm as 
possible. The teacher warned his pupils to be care- 
ful to speak merely what they knew and to be very 
careful to tell the truth only, leaving results to the 
God of truth. Said he. 

You may wish, as witnesses, to help one side 
rather than the other, but remember that is not 
your business at the trial. You are called there to 
tell what you know. It will be the duty of the 
lawyers, the judge and the jury to decide the mat- 
ter. Unless you speak the truth, and all of it as 
far as you know it, how can they decide fairly ? It 
might be that the very things you supposed would 
injure the side you favored would be the facts need- 
ed to enable the jury to decide in favor of your 
friends.^^ 

But all we know is against Mr. Burhans,’^ 
urged Tom Wasson, ^^and we donT like to be wit- 
nesses against a man like him. Need we tell any- 
thing more than we are asked 

If told to tell all you know about the case, and 
if in your oath you say that you will do so, what 
would you call it if, after taking an oath to tell all 
that you know, you should keep back part of the 
truth?’’ asked the teacher. 

Tom was silent : he knew that it would be dif- 
ficult to answer the question and excuse himself for 
holding back as much as possible when told to tell 
all the truth ; but he and the other boys had re- 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


49 


solved to say as little as they could, though deter- 
mined to tell only the truth. 

do not think you need fear very much for 
Mr. Burhans/^ said the teacher. He is a good man 
and no doubt did, or had his men do, the best that 
could be done. He told me to tell you not to fear, 
but to tell all you know, as long as you speak the 
truth, and it will be all right. Perhaps Mr. Bur- 
hans knows what some of you are not aware of. 
He will not think any the less of you for telling 
the whole truth ; he is not a man to wish any man 
or boy tell a lie to help him out of trouble.^^ 

There was a vacation given to the boys of Me- 
tona school on the day of the trial, and those who 
were called as witnesses went to the courtroom 
feeling their importance as they took their seats 
under the eye of some of their less-honored school- 
mates. To be summoned to court as important 
witnesses in a trial that had already caused so much 
talk was an honor of which they were proud. 

The case was called and opened ; then the name 
of Thomas Wasson was called. The boys looked 
at their schoolmate with admiration, but Tonfs 
pride had gone elsewhere. At first his face flushed 
as though all the blood meant to show itself ; then 
he grew pale and his knees trembled, and he wished 
himself in the schoolroom or at home. Before he 
could summon courage to walk to the witness-stand 
his name was called again. Mr. Hendricks mo- 

4 


50 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


tioned him to go forward, and with steps that 
appeared steady Toni walked to the place where a 
chair was waiting for him. After the oath had been 
administered he was asked, 

Were you at Mr. Burhans’s shop the day this 
accident happened 

Yes, sir,^’ was his reply. 

Tell us what you heard there.^’ 

I canT do it, sir.^’ 

Why notf^ 

I canT remember.^^ 

Cannot you remember anything?^’ 

Yes, sir, but not all that I heard.^^ 

Tell us the conversation between Mr. Burhans 
and his men.’^ 

I can^t.’^ 

Why notr 
I didnT hear any.^^ 

^^You did not? Be careful what you say; re- 
member that you are under oath. Did not you 
hear any conversation between Mr. Burhans and 
liis men?^^ 

No, sir.^^ 

Why not ? Did you try to listen 
Mr. Burhans was not there.^^ 

Well, did you hear anything said about putting 
poor iron in an axle of a wagon f’ asked the law- 
yer, showing his annoyance at what he saw was his 
own mistake. 

Yes, sir.’^ 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


51 


Who said it 

^^Mr. Rogers, Mr. Burhans^s. foreman. 

What did he say ? Repeat all the conversation 
you heard.^^ 

I can^t remember all.^^ 

Then tell what you do remember. Did Mr. 
Rogers tell anybody to put poor iron into the axle ? 
Do you remember that 

Yes, sir.^^ 

Well, why donT you tell about it, then.’^ 

I was waiting to see what part of it you wished 
me to tell.^^ 

I wish you to tell all you heard. I want the 
truth, and all the truth, but nothing except the 
truth, which under your solemn oath you have de- 
clared you would tell.^^ 

A new idea had come to the boy^s mind, and he 
asked. 

Do you wish me to tell all about it 

Certainly ; that is what I am trying to find but.^^ 

‘‘ Well, Mike, Mr. Moran’s man, came in and said 
that he must have that wagon done by five o’clock 
without fail, or Mr. Moran would not send any 
more work there.” 

Never mind about Mr. Moran ; you are to tell 
about Mr. Rogers.” 

I thought you wanted to know all that was 
said?” replied Tom, looking innocently into the 
lawyer’s face. 

I do wish to know all you heard Mr. Rogers 


52 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


say about that axle^ but you need not say anything 
about men who were not present/^ 

Well, Mike was there/^ spoke Tom, who was 
now gaining all his courage, and I will have to 
tell what he said to keep track of what Mr. Rog- 
ers said, or else I shahi’t know how to tell it.^^ 
^^Go on and tell it, then,^^ replied the lawyer, 
sharply. 

Well, Mike said that if Mr. Rogers did not do 
the work right off he would lose Mr. Mo — he 
would lose work. Mr. Rogers said that he had 
no good iron in the shop, and if Mike would wait 
he would put in good iron ; but Mike said he must 
put in what he had and trust to luck, and if it broke 
he’d have another job. Mr. Rogers then told John 
Varnel he’d have to put in the iron they had in the 
shop and to do the best he could with it. He said 
he did not like to have such work go out of the shop, 
but since Mr. Mo — since the work was wanted right 
off, they’d have to risk it. That’s about all, as far 
as I can remember.” 

^^Did not Mr. Rogers tell John Varnel to put in 
the iron and let Mr. Moran take the risk ?” 

No, sir ; Mr. Rogers is not that kind of a man.” 

Never mind what kind of a man he is ; your 
opinion was not asked as to that. Did Mr. Rogers 
tell Varnel to put poor iron in that axle. Did he 
tell him to make the axle of poor iron ?” 

No, sir.” 

What did he say, then ? Did not you swear 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


53 


just now that he ordered John Varnel to repair 
the axle with poor iron?^^ 

^^No, sir. Mr. Rogers told John Varnel they 
had no good iron in the shop and he must use what 
they had ; but that it was poor and he did not want 
to use it; yet, since the wagon was wanted right 
away, he’d have to take that and heat it, and make 
it as good as he could for an axle.” 

Did any one direct you what to say ?” asked 
the lawyer, with impatience. 

‘‘ Yes, sir.” 

^^Who?” 

You did, sir.” 

I ? When did I tell you what to say ?” 

Just now you told me to tell what I knew about 
that axle, and you said that you wanted me to tell 
the truth, and all of it, but nothing else.” 

Of course I did,” spoke the lawyer, but that is 
not what I am trying to find out. I want to know 
if any one told you before you came here what you 
were to swear to and how you were to swear.” 

Yes, sir.” 

^^So somebody told you before you came what 
testimony you were to give? Be good enough to 
give the name of that person.’ 

Now?” 

Yes, now, and here. Who was it, and what did 
he tell you to say? Perhaps you will not be as 
willing to tell that as you were to tell some other 
things you have sworn to here.” 


54 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


I don’t know what I have to be afraid of ; I 
am willing to tell.” 

Then tell. What are you waiting for ?” 

For you to give me a good chance.” 

You have the chance; go on. Who was it? 

Mr. Hendricks.” 

What Mr. Hendricks?” 

My school-teacher.” 

^^Your school-teacher, eh? Well, that is very 
good work for a school-teacher to be engaged in, 
is it not? — to tell a youth like you what to swear 
to in court and how to protect your friend.” 

I suppose it is good work, or he would not have 
told me.” 

Well, what did this good teacher of yours tell 
you to say?” 

He said that I must tell the truth about the axle, 
and tell all I knew, or else the judge and jury and 
lawyers would not know how to decide the case justly 
and aright. He said it was not my business to de- 
cide, but it was my business to tell the truth ; so I 
thought I had better do as he told me. I am sorry 
if I’ve said what you didn’t want me to say, but, 
since I promised to tell all the truth, I did not see 
how I could help your side any more than I could 
the other.” 

That will do,” said the lawyer ; I have noth- 
ing further to ask. I give the witness over to the 
other side.” 

I have nothing to ask him,” replied Mr. Bur- 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


55 


hans’s lawyer ; I am satisfied with his testimony 
as it stands, if my learned friend who has just ques- 
tioned him is satisfied/^ 

The next name called was that of Raymond Leigh. 
Raymond did not wait for the second call. After 
taking the oath and replying to several questions of 
less importance he was asked, 

^^Did you hear Mr. Rogers tell John Varnel to 
make that axle of poor iron and take the risk 

No, sir ; I heard him say that there was no good 
iron for axles in the shop, and he must take what 
there was, because the work must be done at once.^’ 
‘‘ Did not Mr. Rogers say that Mr. Moran was a 
city-man and would not know the difference between 
good iron and poor iron 
No, sir.^^ 

How do you know 

I did not hear him say anything like that.^^ 

Oh ! You are willing to swear that he did not 
say a thing because you did not happen to hear him 
say so. Is that it 

I mean that he did not say so while I was in 
the shop,’^ answered Raymond, a little confused; 
I donT know what he said while I was absent.’’ 

Yet you meant to testify to what you had not 
heard, but I cautioned you. Is not that so ?” 

No, sir ; I meant to testify only to what I did 
hear.” 

Then be careful what you say ; remember that 
you are under oath, and tell only what you know. 


56 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


Did Mr. Rogers tell John Varnel to make that axle 
of poor iron V’ 

‘‘ I don’t know what he told him ; I only know 
that he did not tell him to do so when I was in the 
shop.” 

‘‘ Did you hear him say it when you were outside 
of the shop ?” 

No, sir.” 

^^Did not you hear Mr. Rogers tell Varnel to 
make the axle of poor iron?” 

I heard him tell John Varnel to make the axle, 
and he said that the iron was not good — 

‘‘ Wait just there. You say that he said that the 
iron was not good. Now tell me, please, if iron 
that is not good be not poor iron?” 

I don’t know whether iron is poor or rich,” 
replied Raymond, indignantly ; I only know that 
I heard Mr. Rogers say that the iron was not good 
enough for an axle.” 

Ah, yes ! That is what I want to know. So 
Mr. Rogers said that the iron was not good enough 
for an axle, yet that Varnel must make an axle from 
it for Mr. Moran — that is, the foreman ordered to 
be put into Mr. Moran’s wagon iron that he knew 
to be unfit for the work ? That is exactly what we 
are trying to prove; you have sworn to that, re- 
member. I think that will do. — Your Honor, I 
have done with the witness,” said the lawyer, 
turning with a satisfied air to the justice. 

think that the learned counsel has put into 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


57 


the mouth of that witness a little more than he will 
accept as his statement/^ said the justice^ noticing 
the look upon Eaymond\s face. But if you have 
done with the witness, the counsel for defence has 
the opportunity to cross-question.^^ 

Hardly waiting for the reply of Mr. Moran^s 
lawyer, the lawyer for Mr. Burhans turned to Ray- 
mond and asked. 

Did Mr. Rogers say anything about being sorry 
that Mr. Moran could not wait until better iron 
came, so that he might make a good axle for the 
wagon 

Yes, sir ; he asked Mike to wait until good iron 
came, because he did not like to put into the axle 
the iron he had.’^ 

''What did Mike say then?'' 

" He told him that if he did not put that in and 
finish the work by five o'clock Mr. Moran would not 
send any more work to the shop." 

" Did Mike say anything about going ahead and 
trusting to luck ?" 

" I object to that question," broke in the oppos- 
ing lawyer. " The witness has said nothing about 
that, and the learned counsel proposes by our wit- 
nesses to bring in new evidence for his side." 

"Very well," replied Mr. Burhans's lawyer; 
" but, as my memory goes, the first witness for the 
prosecution has already testified to that, and I merely 
wished to know whether or not his memory was de- 
fective. But I see that my learned friend is a little 


58 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


sensitive regarding his witnesses, and I will spare 
him now what can as well be proved later/^ 

The next witness was Mr. Hendricks. The boys 
were all listening closely as he gave his testimony, 
Tom and Raymond feeling sorry that he had not 
been called first, that they might have given their 
testimony as he did. 

Did you hear Mr. Rogers, the foreman of the 
shop, tell young Varnel to make the axle of defect- 
ive iron asked Mr. Moran’s counsel. 

I heard him say that there was no suitable iron 
in the shop for the work, but, since the axle must 
be made that afternoon, John must use what iron 
there was and make it as safe as possible,” answered 
Mr. Hendricks. 

You understood, then, that the iron used in the 
axle was defective and yet the foreman ordered that 
iron to be used ? Is not that so ?” 

It is, with the additional statement — ” 

‘‘ Never mind about the additional statement ; I 
wish my question answered, and do not ask any 
volunteer remarks from the witnesses. You un- 
derstood that the iron used was defective and not 
fit for an axle of a wagon like the one to be re- 
paired ? Is that so ?” 

I understood that before preparation for its 
work the iron to be used was defective.” 

That is what I want to know, and do not de- 
sire to ask anything further.” 

Mr. Hendricks looked appealingly to the justice, 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


59 


but was silent. Mr. Burhans^s counsel, rising, 
asked of the judge, 

I appeal to Your Honor whether or not it be 
fair to stop a witness in the midst of a sentence and 
compel him to testify to that which may be, accord- 
ing to his judgment, unfair and untruthful. I am 
not favoring the side of my worthy opponent's cli- 
ent, but think if he must gain testimony for his case 
in that way it is the best evidence we need to prove 
that he feels his case to be hopeless.^^ 

This is not the time for such remarks, replied 
the justice; ^^yet I agree with the counsel who has 
just spoken that the counsel for the prosecution is 
not giving the witness a fair opportunity to tell, as 
he promised, the whole truth. The witness will 
please complete the statement he was about to 
make as to the defective condition of the iron 
before its use.^^ 

Mr. Hendricks, you may tell us what else you 
had to say about that iron,^^ said Mr. Moran^s law- 
yer. But remember that you have already testi- 
fied that it was known by Mr. Rogers to be defect- 
ive before he ordered it to be used for an axle of 
a wagon to carry a load of passengers.^^ 

It was defective before it was prepared for an 
axle,^^ spoke Mr. Hendricks, but Mr. Rogers or- 
dered Varnel to heat it and make the iron as good 
as he could before using it.^^ 

Did you see him heat the iron and make it any 
better T 


60 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


No, sir, I did not ; I left before that work was 
done/^ 

So you know nothing about that ? All you 
know about that axle, and all to which you can 
testify, is that defective iron was to be used for the 
work 

I do know more ; I know that Mr. Rogers 
ordered the iron to be made as strong as possible.^^ 

Yes, but you do not know that the order was 
obeyed. You do not know but that it was said 
while you were present and for your ears only. 
But no matter; that will do.^’ 

Nicholas Griffin was called. After other ques- 
tions he was asked by Mr. Moran’s lawyer. 

Did you hear anybody say that Mr. Moran 
was a fool and could easily be cheated with a poor 
axle?” 

No, sir.” 

Did you not hear anybody say that day in the 
shop that Mr. Moran was a fool ? Think carefully 
before you answer.” 

I heard James Smart say something about Mr. 
Moran, but heard nothing of the kind by Mr. 
Rogers.” 

Well, what did this James Smart say?” 

^^He said that when city people come into the 
country they feel as big as peacocks on a fence, and 
are about as foolish, or something like that.” 

‘^And it was not Mr. Rogers nor JohnVarnel 
who said it?” 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


61 


No, sir/’ 

But why did James Smart say that Mr. Moran 
is a fool ?” 

I don’t know, unless it was because he thought 
it was so.” 

Well, you know that it is not so ; do you not?” 

^^No, sir.” 

‘^No, sir — what?” 

I don’t know.” 

Don’t know what ?” 

Don’t know wdiat you mean.” 

Perhaps you do not know much, any way ?” 

I know enough to tell the truth.” 

It takes a smart man to tell a lie smoothly.” 

I don’t know anything about that, but suppose 
you do, sir.” 

See here ! What do you boys mean by such 
insulting replies? I have received more insults to- 
day from you schoolboys than it has been my lot to 
endure for many a day.” 

I didn’t mean to insult you, sir,” replied Nick, 
in a meek tone of voice, but I took oath that I 
would tell the truth.” 

Since you are so anxious to tell the truth, and 
all of it, I wish you to tell me whether or not you 
boys have talked together as to what testimony you 
would give and how you could save Mr. Burhans ? 
He is a friend of yours, I think, is he not?” 

Yes, sir.” 

Has he told you what to testify ?” 


62 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


No, sir ; he has not said a word to us about the 
trial/^ 

How do you know what he has said to the 
others 

I know what they have said about it/^ 

Then you boys have talked about it ? Well, 
what did you agree to do?’^ 

We agreed to tell the truth 
^^No matter how much it injured your friend 
We did not want to injure him, but we meant 
to tell the truth, no matter who was hurt/’ 

‘‘ Who told you to tell the truth ?” 

Mr. Hendricks said that we were not called on 
to decide the trial, but to tell the truth to help others 
decide it.” 

When Mr. Moran’s witnesses had all been called, 
there was surprise that Mike had not been among 
them ; but the surprise was greater when, later in 
the trial, he was summoned for Mr. Burhans. The 
first witness, however, for the blacksmith was John 
Varnel. He testified to the facts as the reader has 
learned them, but was not asked about the plate 
fastened over the weak part of the axle. Mr. Rog- 
ers, who was called later, told that Mr. Burhans, 
coming in when the wagon was nearly ready, ordered 
the addition to make it strong. He also told that 
Mr. Burhans had ordered Mike to be told to inform 
Mr. Moran that the axle was not made of the best 
iron, though it had been made as strong as possible 
and the plate added to make it safe, and, further, 


THE BROKEN AXLE. 


63 


that Mike had been told that as soon as Mr. Moran 
could spare the wagon a new axle would be put in 
for nothing. 

Was that axle, in your judgment, safe?^^ asked 
the lawyer. 

It was, with the plate fastened under ; but with- 
out this it was not safe for a heavy load.^^ 

Why did you order it put in at all 
Mr. Burhans not being at home, I hardly knew 
whether to risk the loss of a good customer or the 
injury that might follow an accident. But I knew 
that with ordinary use the iron would be strong 
enough. I think I should have refused to repair 
the wagon had the shop been mine. I was not cer- 
tain that the iron would not stand the use to which 
it would be put, but did not wish to take any risk.’^ 
Would the axle, with the added plate, have stood 
the jar and strain of the accident 

That is hard to tell ; such accidents might break 
the best iron in the world. I cannot tell without 
knowing more of the circumstances.^^ 

After you had informed him of its weakness, 
did Mr. Moran’s coachman tell you to put in the 
iron ?” 

Yes, sir ; he said I must use it and trust to luck. 
He said that he must have the wagon by five 
o’clock.” 

The next witness after Mr. Rogers was Mike the 
coachman ; he gave his testimony with no little hes- 
itation, yet gave the facts. He told how he had 


64 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


tried to tell Mr. Moran about the weakness of the 
axle, but was ordered off to work at once, and, sup- 
posing that the iron would be perfectly safe with the 
plate added, gave himself no further trouble about 
it. He said, in answer to questions, that he had told 
Mr. Moran later of the message sent by Mr. Bur- 
hans, but, as it was after the accident, of course the 
harm had been done. 

The last witness was Bill. He told how Mr. 
Moran had ordered him to take off the iron plate, 
and that he had obeyed, leaving the axle weakened 
and unfit for its work. 

This closed the testimony. The jury decided that 
Mr. Moran had no cause for action, and, as the boys 
said, cleared Mr. Burhans.^^ 

The next day, at school, there was little talk about 
anything besides the trial. The boys were delighted 
that Mr. Burhans had come off victorious, and met 
in his shop at noon to congratulate him on his suc- 
cess. 

I am glad, boys, to see your interest in me,’’ 
said the blacksmith, and no less glad to find that 
you who testified were so decided in telling the truth. 
Remember that by telling the truth, and the whole 
truth, you proved to be my best friends. Never 
try to shield a friend by hiding the truth when it 
should be known; nothing harms an honest man 
more than to have only part of the truth about 
him told.” 


THE BROKEN AXLE, 


65 


Why were not you a witness, Jim asked Tom 
of James Smart. 

I guess the boss thought give that city feller 
^ Hail, Columbia f if I got talkinY^ replied James. 

said that I^d just like a chance to tell what I 
knowed about him, but the boss said he guessed 
he^d have enough without me. He did, too, and 
I^m glad of it. He’s good — for a boss — I tell you.” 

This was said after Mr. Burhans had gone for his 
dinner, when the boys were waiting in the shop for 
school to begin. 

Well, if you had been there, you would have 
been glad to have gotten away,” said Tom. 
never was so scared in my life. After a while I 
felt easy, and I just wanted to say some things back 
to that lawyer. He wanted to catch us fellows, and 
I didn’t know but he’d got me two or three times, 
when the people laughed ; but I guessed they didn’t 
think I was so badly caught when I looked into 
that man’s face and saw how red it was. He didn’t 
like some things that we boys said, I guess.” 

Why should he? You said what hit hard, I 
tell you,” spoke Will Oster. 

He didn’t seem to like some things you fellows 
said,” responded John Swart, because they were 
just what he wished kept still.” 

^^No matter; he needn’t have asked so many 
questions, then,” said Nick. 

5 


CHAPTEE III. 

THE BORBOWEB. 

FTEE the accident Mr. Hendricks said little 



to the boys : he believed that they would draw 
their own lesson — and a wise one — without any help 
from him ; but after the trial teacher and pupils had 
a talk together. During his talk the teacher said, 
We have all had a lesson showing how far- 
reaching may be the results of a weak place in our 
characters. That one weak spot in a wagon has 
caused a great deal of expense and no little trouble 
in the community. It has caused difficulty between 
good men ; it has caused a great deal of pain and 
sorrow to innocent people; it has made a cripple 
for life of a noble boy and imperiled the lives of 
several persons. If a weak place in a wagon can 
do so much harm, what may not a weak place in a 
human character do? Ear more may depend on 
your character than can depend on a wagon’s 
strength. When once the weakness is there, it is 
impossible to tell when it will be shown, but the 
time may be that of greatest responsibility. See to 
it, boys, that every part of your character is good 


66 


THE BOMROWEE. 


67 


and strong. Build only of the best material, re- 
membering that the lives of men may depend on 
what you put into your characters to-day. Re- 
member, too, that character is built of small things 
— of little principles, of tiny decisions. You may 
think that what you do to-day has little effect on 
its formation, but you cannot know just where that 
act, that thought, that principle, will appear and 
make itself felt in your living. So you cannot tell 
what influence the acts of to-day may have in the 
future upon others.^^ 

‘^Are we responsible for all we do, whether we 
meant to do it or not inquired Raymond. 

^^We are responsible so far as it was in our 
power to know whether or not we should have 
done as we did,’^ answered the teacher. Igno- 
rance can be an excuse only when by doing our 
best we could not find out what we ought to do. 
We are responsible not only for doing and not 
doing, but for knowing and not knowing. It is 
our duty to learn all that we can, and then to act 
according to our best judgment.^^ 

Mr. Hendricks, how long are we responsible T’ 
asked Raymond. I mean for how much and how 
far are we responsible ? Somebody begins an evil ; 
is he responsible for all that results from it, no mat- 
ter how long the evil keeps on f’ 

Yours is a hard question, Raymond. Respon- 
sibility comes in with each one who helps on that 
evil, yet, had it not been started, the first one would 


68 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


have been free from responsibility not only, but he 
would have saved from responsibility the others who 
helped on the evil. By beginning an evil you may 
be not merely the author of that evil, but may start 
in the way of helping the evil farther on others who 
might otherwise have remained good. It is like a 
small ball of snow rolling on the mountain-side : 
it gathers as it goes, and soon becomes an avalanche 
to sweep down and ruin all in its track. While the 
first handful of snow is not responsible for the in- 
jury done, yet had it not started there might have 
been no avalanche. It began the work of destruc- 
tion, and others help it ; all combined brought the 
ruin ; all combined must share the responsibility ; 
but there could have been no responsibility, as there 
would have been no destruction, had not the first 
snowball begun the work. It certainly should bear 
the greater part of the blame, but not all of it, be- 
cause it alone could not have done the work of 
destruction. So the man who starts an evil could 
do little were not others willing to help, but they 
might never have begun had he done nothing.^^ 

Suppose somebody starts an evil, but doesn’t 
mean to start one; is he responsible for all that 
comes of it?” asked Tom. 

Suppose a man sets a house on fire, but does 
not intend doing it, and the building burns up ; 
who must be responsible if he is not ?” asked Will 
Oster. I guess you can’t blame any one else.” 

^^Your question is very much like Raymond’s, 


THE BORROWER. 


69 


Thomas/^ replied the teacher, ^^and that I have 
just answered as well as I can. We are responsible 
as far as we know or may be able to learn how 
to prevent the evil that results from our acts.^^ 
^^Well, I guess a fellow must keep both eyes 
open even while he sleeps/^ said Tom, if he wishes 
to keep from being responsible for wrong done. I 
have heard people call this a hard world, and I be- 
gin to see it.’^ 

It is a hard world, Thomas, to those who are 
careless and to those who propose going in their 
own strength, but it is not so difficult to do right 
when we are living from Christian principle and 
trusting in a power mightier than our own and 
mightier than our enemies. With decided princi- 
ples, firm, strong character in every part and trust- 
ing in the strength of God, no one need fear that 
he cannot pass safely, and successfully too, through 
this world.^^ 

I do wish I had a character made of iron or of 
spring steel,^^ spoke Tom ; then I might go ahead 
all right.’' 

Even with the best of character you must not 
forget to keep it always in use, or it will become 
weakened. Idleness, Thomas, might rust and de- 
stroy even a steel character,” said the teacher. It 
must be kept bright by activity and every part 
strong by careful watching. Begin your charac- 
ters aright, and it will be easy to keep them good. 
God has given you opportunities to do so in youth, 


70 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


and he wishes you to use each opportunity, for he 
has work for you later/^ 

^^Mr. Hendricks, do you suppose that is what 
we are here for?^^ asked Raymond. 

“ That is part of the object God has in view, I 
have no doubt,^^ replied the teacher ; though, of 
course, he intends each one to be happy and to 
become fitted for a better life beyond this.^^ 

I never thought much about it,’^ spoke Ray- 
mond, ^^but supposed we are here to get all the 
good we can out of the world.^^ 

Did you ever examine your watch and ask your- 
self why it is made so complicated yet so perfect a 
timepiece asked the teacher. 

To keep perfect time,^^ replied Raymond. 

Every part has its place and each its work, but 
all for one great purpose, and that to keep good 
time?’^ suggested the teacher. 

Yes, sir; I suppose so.^^ 

So are we parts of the great machinery of this 
world, each having his place and each having some- 
thing to do, but all to form parts of one great plan 
that our Maker has in mind. Each is made to 
do his part in the great work that God has for 
human beings in this world, and to complete that 
plan, to carry on that work to perfection, each one 
must do well his part. Now, if one does not do 
his part, but cares only for his own pleasure, what 
must be the result?’’ 

If we all form part of one great purpose, then, 


THE BORROWER. 


71 


if one do not do his part, the whole must be im- 
perfect; but I do not understand why we should 
care more for God^s plan than for our own good/^ 
replied Raymond. 

^^If you make anything/^ said Mr. Hendricks, 
you have a right to expect it to do something for 
you, have you not 

Yes, sir.^^ 

Our Creator, then, expects us to do something 
for him, but that something is really for our fellow- 
men and for ourselves ; for we cannot for the good 
of others do anything that will not directly or indi- 
rectly do good to ourselves. Would not you think 
less of the great Creator if he cared nothing for man 
or allowed him to live and help himself as best he 
could? Would not your idea of God be less ex- 
alted could you believe that he has no plan whatever 
for man to work out? Would you not think he 
had but a poor opinion of us if he allowed us to 
do as we would, perish or be saved as we could, 
without his help? Would not you think less of 
yourself if you supposed that God did not care 
enough for you to ask you to help him in his work? 
But I will put it in another form. Does' it not give 
a higher idea of ourselves to think that God cares 
so much for us that he wishes us to help him make 
this world better? Does it not give you a better 
idea of the excellence and worth of mankind when 
you think that God not only has a grand plan to 
exalt them, but takes us into that plan and requires 


72 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


US to help him carry it out? Which is the nobler 
view of life, to regard it as merely meant for gratifi- 
cation, or for working with the great Maker of man 
to restore him to the position from which by sin he 
fell ? But it is the hour now to turn to the lessons. 
At another time we may speak further of this.^^ 

A day or two after this talk there was whispering 
in the seats occupied by John Smart, Will Oster, 
Tom Wasson and James Relyea. 

What is the matter, John asked the teacher. 
Why are you boys w^hispering 
^^Somebody^s stolen my pencil,’^ replied John, 
and I asked James if he had it. He has one like 
it, and I thought it looked like mine.^^ 

I haven’t his pencil, nor have I seen it,” re- 
plied James, angrily. I don’t steal pencils ; I 
buy mine when I want any.” 

Not so harshly, James. Think how your words 
may sound,” said Mr. Hendricks. That is hardly 
a reply you would like John to give you if you 
supposed he had your pencil.” 

Well, some one has taken mine, and I don’t 
know who has it,” spoke John. I had it yester- 
day, and left it there when school closed last night ; 
I’m sure of that.” 

Perhaps w^e can find your pencil,” said the 
teacher, quietly. — Has any one in the school seen 
anything of a stray pencil ? — What kind of a pen- 
cil was it, John ?” 

“ It was one with red and white stripes, and had 


THE BORROWER. 


73 


^ J. H. S/ cut in the wood. I would know it if I 
saw it.^^ 

Has any one seen anything of a lead-pencil 
having ^ J. H. S.^ cut in it and belonging to John 
Swart asked Mr. Hendricks. 

For a moment there was silence, and then Ray- 
mond Leigh looked up and asked, 

^Ms it Johifs lead-pencil that is lost? I have 
that. I borrowed it this morning, and forgot to 
take it back. I came to my seat before school and 
did not find any in my desk, so took John’s before 
he came, and forgot to say anything to him after he 
came. Here it is.” 

Is this your pencil, John ?” asked the teacher, 
handing it to John. 

Yes, sir ; that’s the one. I saw ^ J. H. R.’ on 
the one that James has, and thought it was mine. 
I see I was wrong.” 

After the pencil had been returned there was 
quiet in the school, but at recess one of the boys 
said to Raymond, 

That wasn’t fair in you, Raymond, to let John 
hunt for his pencil and make a row about it, while 
you had it in your desk.” 

I did not notice that John was hunting for the 
pencil,” replied Raymond ; I was busy with an 
example in arithmetic. I don’t wish to put John 
or any other boy to trouble. — You know that your- 
self, John, don’t you?” 

I don’t suppose you meant to get me into trou- 


74 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


ble, nor would there have been any trouble had you 
returned the pencil when you were done with it. 
Or if you had asked before taking it, I would not 
have made the mistake of telling Jim that he had 
my pencil.^^ 

Say, Raymond,^^ spoke Will Oster : we are 
not now at the business of criticising; but if we 
were, Vd tell you that one of your faults is to 
borrow of a fellow when he is away.’^ 

That’s so,” said Ed Lasher ; that is a weak 
place in your character.” 

‘‘ Say, fellows,” replied Raymond, how often do 
you propose telling a boy of his faults ? Is it not 
time that you give me a chance to rest?” 

Of course it is time that Raymond takes a 
rest,” said Tom, and I, for one, propose that as 
soon as he stops borrowing we will say not another 
word about his borrowing when the owner is not 
present, or borrowing when the owner is there 
without returning. — Who should begin, Raymond ?” 

The best-natured one, I think,” answered Ray- 
mond ; and so for the time the matter was ended. 

Some time after this one of the boys missed his 
ink. His uplifted hand was followed by the an- 
nouncement to the teacher, 

Mr. Hendricks, I can’t find my ink. It was 
here yesterday, but I can’t find it anywhere now.” 

Has any one seen Benjamin Turck’s ink?” 
asked Mr. Hendricks. 

There it stands, on Raymond Leigh’s desk,” 


THE BORROWER, 


75 


answered the boy whose seat was near that of 
Raymond, who happened to be absent from school 
that day. 

Go and get your ink, Benjamin,^^ said Mr. 
Hendricks. — Boys, be careful not to take any- 
thing from one another's desk without returning 
it.^^ 

It is not the rest so much as Raymond Leigh, 
said Benjamin ; he is always borrowing, no matter 
whether we are here or not. If he wishes a thing, 
he takes it, and brings it back when he gets done 
with it ; but that usually is when we ask for it.^’ 

It will be better to bring charges against Ray- 
mond when he is present,^^ replied the teacher. 

Never, unless it be absolutely necessary, bring 
charges publicly against any one in his absence.^^ 

Some days later Nick Griffin held up his hand 
in the school and said, 

I cannot find some paper that I left in my desk 
two days ago.^^ 

^^Are you sure you left the paper in your desk 
asked Mr. Hendricks. 

Yes, sir. I know it was there, for I put it to 
one side because I knew I should need it for work.” 

Have you looked carefully and made sure that 
it is not under some of your books or within 
them ?” 

^^Yes, sir; I have looked through my desk and 
into every book, but can’t find it. I know exactly 
where I put it the last thing night before last ; and 


76 


THE FLAW IN THE IB ON 


when I looked this morning, as I opened my desk, 
I saw that no paper was there/^ 

Does any boy in school know about Nicholases 
paper ?ee asked the teacher. 

For a few moments there was perfect silence in 
the room ; then E-aymond looked up and, seeing 
several faces turned toward him, spoke : 

^^Did you ask about Nick’s paper, Mr. Hen- 
dricks? If you did, I can tell about that, for I 
took it yesterday. I had none and wanted some, 
so borrowed from Nick’s desk. I meant to get 
some this morning and pay back, but forgot it. I 
will get some at noon.” 

I am sorry, Raymond, that you took that paper 
without asking Nicholas,” said the teacher. 

I would have asked him, but he was not at 
school yesterday, and none of the other boys whom 
I asked had any paper that they could spare,” re- 
plied Raymond. 

I think you should not borrow so much, espe- 
cially when the owner is absent,” said Mr. Hen- 
dricks. You will remember that a similar com- 
plaint has been made more than once before in the 
school.” 

I am sorry that I forgot,” answered Raymond, 
and in future will try to be more careful.” 

Though the teacher dismissed the matter, the 
boys did not ; at noon they asked Raymond if he 
did not mean to get Nick’s paper. 

^^Oh yes; I forgot,” was his reply. ^^But I 


THE BORROWER, 


77 


will wait now until after school. — V\l get it, Nick, 
and give you an extra sheet for interest.^^ 

I don’t care for interest,” responded Nick, but 
I do care about fellows going into my desk when I 
am away. How can I feel sure that I’ll find any- 
thing there if I am away for a day ? I wish you 
would wait to ask a fellow, and not borrow till he’s 
there to say ^ Yes ’ or ^ No.’ ” 

You should at least return what you borrow, 
Raymond,” said John Swart. It puts a fellow 
in a bad fix sometimes, and you ought to think of 
that.” 

I don’t mean to keep your things, fellows,” re- 
plied Raymond, but I have such a poor memory 
that I really can’t do what I mean to do. I hear 
so much about my not paying back that I am get- 
ting tired of it.” 

Why not just stop the talk by getting tired of 
borrowing, Raymond ?” said Tom. I would get so 
tired that I would say I’d never borrow again in 
my life. I hate to have folks dinning at me too. 
Grandmother is always telling me about my faults. 
No, not always,” added he, in a lower tone, but 
she used to be. I am trying to improve.” 

So am I, Tom, but it is hard, and I don’t seem 
to gain a bit,” answered Raymond. 

^^I’ll tell you what I think of this forgetting, 
Raymond,” spoke James Relyea : ^Gf a fellow tries 
hard to remember, he’ll do it after a while. When 
did you ever hear of a boy forgetting about Christ- 


78 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


mas or Fourth of July or a show or some fun? 
Forget? I never forget such things/^ 

I mean to try to remember/’ said Raymond, 
^^and will be glad if you fellows will help me.” 

I’ll help, Raymond, with all my might ; but 
where shall I take hold?” said Tom, taking ofl* 
Raymond’s hat and pulling up his hair. 

Not of my hair, Tom, any way.” 

Well, I thought perhaps your head was full and 
I’d try to give more room. The Indians used to lift 
otf the scalps of people, and thus give another a 
chance to grow.” 

Pshaw, Tom ! you know that a new scalp will 
not grow to take the place of the old one,” said Will 
Oster. 

I didn’t say it would.” 

‘^What did you say, then?” 

I said that one was taken away, giving another 
a chance to grow.” 

Oh, Tom, that’s some of your nonsense,” said 
Bennie. 

Of course it is my nonsense ; whose else should 
it be?” 

Tom, if I should get rid of the habit of forget- 
ting,” spoke Raymond, you should get rid of try- 
ing to sell people and of talking nonsense.” 

I’m willing to make a bargain with you, Ray- 
mond : I will stop joking with people and selling 
them if you will stop borrowing and forgetting to 
pay back.” 


THE BORROWER. 


79 


Forgetting is my nature, Tom, and it will be 
impossible to remember everything just at the right 
time,^^ replied Raymond. 

Well, joking is my nature too, Raymond, and 
yet I am ready to change my nature — or to try for 
it, at least. But say, boys : is it wrong to joke ? 
What do you think?'' 

That depends on how much and how far you 
carry a joke," answered Will Oster. A good joke 
now and then to harm nobody is not wrong, but 
sometimes persons joke at the wrong time and with 
the wrong kind of people. Some people will not 
take a joke." 

That's so, boys, and some can’t. Why, I've 
seen men, and women too, who didn't know a joke 
from an octopus." 

Hello, Nick ! where did you get that name ? 
What is an octopus ?" asked Bennie. Are they 
good to eat? How do you cook them?" 

Don't think of your stomach, Ben, every time 
a new thing is spoken of. But you all remember 
that Mr. Hendricks told us a few weeks ago that an 
octopus is a strange kind of fish — a kind of eight- 
footed or eight-armed monster that squeezes to death 
everything that it takes hold of, and sucks the life 
out of it while killing it." 

That is, it kills it while taking its life you mean, 
Nick, do you ?" inquired Bennie. 

See here, Ben ! If a fellow don't use exactly 
the right word, remember that other folks are not 


80 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


perfect, either. But you know that Mr. Hendricks 
said an evil habit is like an octopus : it slowly puts 
its arms around us and takes the life out. He didn^t 
say it just that way, but that was what he meant.^^ 

I don’t think joking wrong,” said Raymond, 
if not carried too far or continued too constantly. 
Some are always joking, and are ready to joke about 
everything. They do not seem to know how to do 
anything else.” 

I’d rather hear a joker than a grumbler,” spoke 
Will. A grumbler is the chap to keep at a dis- 
tance ; he is the fellow who makes the world more 
trouble than all the jokers you can rouse up.” 

“ How does he give trouble. Will ?” asked Ray- 
mond. 

Why, he makes every one dissatisfied with self, 
and wfitli all things outside of self. Just set a fel- 
low to looking up all the faults he can find in the 
people around him ; and if he don’t make lively 
times for his friends, then I’m mistaken. If I 
wanted to make men miserable, I’d just let loose a 
lot of grumblers on them ; and if they wouldn’t long 
for the time to come when something would happen 
to themselves or the grumblers, then I don’t know. 
There’s old Mr. Burgnut ; if he can’t make a com- 
pany miserable, I don’t know who can. He sees 
everything bad long before it appears, and then he 
sees twice as much as does happen. If anything is 
good in the eyes of others, he is sure to see plenty 
of evil there too, and he tells about it.” 


THE BORROWER. 


81 


Hold on, Will ! You are too severe on old 
Mr. Burgnut. He may grumble now and then, 
but he is a kind-hearted old man, after all,’’ said 
Raymond. Go to him in time of trouble and see 
how ready he is to help. He wouldn’t turn a beg- 
gar from his door without feeding and warming 
him.” 

Yes,” interrupted Tom, he would feed and 
warm him not only with food and clothing, but 
with all the stories of evil and with every forebod- 
ing he could think of. He would make a beggar 
wish to starve rather than go to his house again. 
Tell him that this world is not going to ruin ! And, 
as for boys, why he believes that they are at least a 
thousand times as bad as when he was a boy, and 
he says they were as bad then as they well could 
be.” 

That means that the capacity of boys has in- 
creased a thousand times since then,” suggested 
Nick. ^^But had you not better say only nine 
hundred and seventy times, Tom? You see, a 
thousand is a trifle large for the time-allowance. 
Always put your figures a little below the facts, 
or people may be inclined to doubt them.” 

Well, yes, Nick, I believe, for your sake, I will 
throw otf forty rather than thirty, making the whole 
amount nine hundred and sixty,” replied Tom. It 
does require no little faith to believe to be right an 
answer that is so unlike that which you have found 
to be correct. But no matter, Nick ; some answers 
6 


82 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


take into account a part of the problem that may 
have escaped your notice/^ 

That is hardly fair, Tom, to twit Nick about 
his mistake in that problem,^’ spoke Raymond. 

Any one may make a mistake and fail to see it 
until told.’^ 

When the fall term of the Metona school opened 
— in the time of which we write school-terms began 
earlier than now after the summer vacation — some 
of the boys of the school agreed to spend a Satur- 
day afternoon along the river, not far from the vil- 
lage ; they had a large boat and a small one, with 
which they enjoyed several happy hours sailing on 
the water. 

What do you boys say to a race asked Ray- 
mond when they came ashore and had rested. 

There would be some fun in that.^^ 

I^m in for it,’’ replied Tom and several others, 
while John asked. 

Where will you get another boat? We can’t 
race with these two. The big boat is all right for 
taking a load and for fellows who cannot keep them- 
selves quiet, but who wants to pull that against the 
small one?” 

That’s so,” responded Will. If we had two 
boats that were of a size, we might try it, and I 
would be one to pull an oar, but I am not ready to 
row that big heavy thing against any who take the 
smaller boat. But let Bennie Turck and me take 


THE BORROWER. 


83 


the small boat and six of you fellows may row the 
large one, and we will beat you/^ 

a ready to take the small boat/^ said Tom, 
with any other fellow you may choose, and we 
two will beat any whom you can put into the big 
boat. It would not be a fair race ; she is too heavy 
and luggy. She is a first-rate boat in a storm, but 
donT talk of racing with her. My ! I^d as soon 
propose to race an ox against a racehorse as to put 
that boat against the little Swift. She has her right 
name, I tell you ; she can run if men who know 
how pull the oars.^^ 

^^Who might those men be, Tom? Does the 
name of one begin with T and of the other with 
asked Nick. 

Well, yes, Nick, or any other good fellow. I 
guess you and I might send the Swift right along 
if we had the oars. She has learned to know us 
by this time. But Bennie Turck ought to be one 
who rows the Swift, seeing it is his father^s boat.’^ 
Oh, I don^t care to row if any of you boys 
want to try. I get rowing and racing enough, and 
would as lief sit on the shore to see the fun and 
hurrah for the best rowers,^^ replied Bennie. 

^‘But where is the other boat to come from?’^ 
asked John. I am ready to row or to sit ashore 
and see the fun, but I would just like to see a race ; 
and then we might take a swim, for we must have 
one more swim before we go home.^’ 

Say, fellows ! I can tell you what to do,’^ said 


84 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


Raymond. Why not take the Middy, Mr. Sher- 
man’s boat ? She lies at her stake around the Point. 
Don’t you remember we saw her when we came by ? 
We can have her, I know. Mr. Sherman has let 
me have her more than once, and I know he will 
let me again.” 

But Mr. Sherman is not at home,” replied Will. 
He went away this morning with his wife and all 
the family ; I saw them go. And they have gone 
to stay over Sunday. There is no one home to ask, 
so we can’t get the Middy, and there’s no other 
boat around equal to the Swift.” 

If that’s all, we need not lose our race,” spoke 
Raymond, for Mr. Sherman will not need his 
boat, and I know he’d be perfectly willing to let 
us take it ; so I propose that we go and get it, and 
tell him after vvard.” 

I will not get it without asking,” said Tom, 
though I suppose he would let us have the Middy 
if he w^ere here.” 

I am not afraid to get her,” replied Raymond ; 
and if you fellows will race with me and two 
others, I will get the Middy and run all risk.” 

^^I’m ready,” spoke Tom and John and Will, 
and two or three other boys. 

But you must get the boat, Raymond,” said 
James Relyea. I don’t think Mr. Sherman would 
be as well pleased were any one else to take it with- 
out his permission. He likes you better than he 
does some of us.” 


THE BORROWER. 


85 


Who will go along asked Raymond. I 
will get the Middy loose and bring her here.^^ 

I’ll row^ Raymond, and you loosen the boat and 
hold the rope ; then you must see that she is safely 
back again, and we’ll do the rest,” said James. 

That’s all right,” responded Raymond ; I’m 
not afraid to do in Mr. Sherman’s absence what I 
know he would let me do were he here. — Come 
along, James.” 

^^Wait, Raymond; I’ll go along to help row 
too,” called John. 

In a short time the three boys were out of sight 
around the Point, and in a few minutes more John, 
rowing the Swift, and James, sitting in her stern, 
came around the Point with the Swift, and closely 
following came Raymond rowing the Middy. The 
two boys were racing, as each pulled with all his 
strength at the oars, while James in the Swift urged 
his companion to pull with all his might, as the 
Middy was gaining. When the boys came to the 
place where their companions were waiting, the 
Middy was ahead. 

Hurrah for the Middy !” — Hurrah for Ray- 
mond !” shouted the boys as the boats came ashore. 

Two men in the Swift and only one in the 
Middy, and yet, after giving them a good start, 
the Middy has beat !” shouted Tom. 

^^^Two men’!” grumbled James. ^^But what 
did I do ? I had no oars ; I only made the load 
heavier.” 


86 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON, 


Can’t help that/’ replied Tom. ‘‘ You were 
the captain and bossed the job ; so the Swift should 
have beat. We all know that when a man has a 
boss watching him he does more work than when 
he is at it alone. It was a bad beat, Jim, I tell 
you. But no matter; let’s try again.” 

Who’s going to row ?” asked Raymond. We 
can’t all go. What do you say to two or three 
races? We can go three in each boat — two to pull, 
and one to steer. I brought the Middy’s rudder 
along. — Has the Swift a rudder, Bennie?” 

Yes, but we don’t often use it,” replied Ben- 
nie. I can get it if you want it. But I don’t 
care to go ; I’ll sit on the shore and be umpire 
and hurrah for the boat that beats. But if you 
boys want to beat the Swift, you will have to be 
doing, I tell you. I’ve rowed her against the 
Middy more than once, and know that she can go 
as fast as Mr. Sherman’s boat any time.” 

You’re right, Bennie, if you only have enough 
strong men at the oars,” answered Tom. ‘‘ If you 
and I take her, we can make her spin along, I tell 
you. Or I’m willing to try with any other fellow. 
I am not afraid of the Middy.” 

Well, who’s going?” asked Raymond. ^^Any 
of you fellows who wish may try the Middy first, 
but I want to try one race too with her. She may 
not beat the Swift, but she will come alongside in a 
race ; I know that. They are both as good boats 
as I want to race with.” 


THE BORROWER. 


87 


Raymond^ suppose you, Jim and I take the 
Middy, and you steer suggested John. ^^You 
pulled her up here and showed how you can row ; 
so let Jim and me have a chance. — What do you 
say, Jim?^^ 

I am ready to row her,^^ replied James. Since 
Raymond got her, he ought to be captain.^^ 

^^All right, if the rest say so,^^ answered Ray- 
mond. But I am willing to let others take the 
first chance.^^ 

No ; you be captain of the Middy, Raymond, 
and let Jim and John row. Then Nick and Ben- 
nie and I will take the Swift ; and if we donT beat 
you, it will be because something’s the matter. — 
What do you say, Ben ?” asked Tom. 

I don’t care to row,” re]3lied Bennie ; but 
here’s the . rudder for the Swift. Let some one go 
in my place. — Here, Will ! you are a good rower ; 
you and Nick pull, while Tom steers the Swift and 
Raymond the Middy. That will be a fair race. 
The rest of us will watch on the shore. I’ll be 
umpire, if you say so.” 

We don’t need any umpire,” answered Tom ; 
we mean to do this thing fairly. Umpires are for 
keeping watch on those who mean to cheat.” 

Not for those alone, Tom,” said Raymond, for 
there often comes a difference of opinion between 
those who are the most honorable ; and the umpire 
is the man to settle it fairly, and to satisfy both 
sides. But I guess we don’t need any umpire 


88 


THE FLA W IN THE IE ON. 


here; you boys on the shore will see whether or 
not we are racing fairly/^ 

The race was arranged with Tom steering the 
Swift and Raymond the Middy, while James and 
John rowed her; and Nick and Will were at the 
oars of the Swift. 

Now, boys,^^ said Raymond when the boats 
were ready to start, Idl keep my eyes on the 
Swift, and you just keep yours on your oars.^’ 

IM like to know why we can^t watch her as 
we leave her behind,^^ spoke John. We caift 
help seeing her, anyhow.^^ 

^^You^ll have to turn around on your seats to 
do it,^^ replied Tom, in the best c»f humors. You 
may need glasses to see us after a while, when we 
leave you astern.^^ 

Brag is the best thing to begin with, Tom,” 
responded Raymond. 

You wait, and you will see that it is not brag, 
but prophecy,” said Tom. 

Don^t pull too fast nor get excited ; don’t heed 
the shouts of the fellows, but just keep your minds 
made up to win,” continued Raymond, advising his 
crew. Pull steadily ; take long strokes and dip 
your oars fairly in the water. Take a good grip 
on your oars and keep cool ; then see if we do not 
beat them. — All ready, Bennie,” he called to Ben- 
nie Turck, who had been chosen to give the word 
to start, if Tom is.” 

Been waiting ever so long for you,” replied 


THE BORROWER. 


89 


Tom. are getting tired, and will have to 

go on soon and declare the race ours if you doiiT 
start within an hour.’^ 

^^Are you all ready called Bennie to the boys 
in the boats. 

‘^All ready/^ came the answer. 

Then one, two, three, go shouted Bennie. 

At the word go the two boats shot forward 
as each rower, striking his oars into the water, 
pulled with all his might to make his own boat 
take the lead ; but so evenly matched were the oars- 
men and so equal the boats that for a while neither 
side seemed likely to win the race. The cheers of 
the boys on shore inspired the boatmen to do their 
best, and as now the name of the Swift and then 
that of the Middy was shouted each rower strained 
to his utmost to force his boat ahead of the other. 
James and John became excited, but the quieting 
words of Raymond, Steady, boys ! donT make a 
misstroke. Don’t hurry, and rock the boat. Don’t 
hurry, but make each stroke tell,” had their effect. 

Tom tried to keep cool too, and for a few mo- 
ments succeeded, but the shouts of the others on 
shore, with the fact that his boat was even with 
the other, made him think that by a little extra 
effort she could be forced ahead ; so he called out 
to Nick and Will ; 

Pull away, fellows ! You are keeping even. 
A little more w^ork, and you’ll pass them. They 
are doing all they can. A little harder, Nick, a 


90 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


little stronger^ Will, and we shall lead them. Go 
in for beating, even if it makes you putf. The 
Swift is good for the Middy, and with a little more 
power on the oars she will come out ahead. What 
do you say ? Can you do it 

The boys were doing all they could already, and 
began now to pull with less steadiness. This caused 
the Swift to rock, and slowly the other boat pushed 
its bow ahead. Raymond noticed this, and, speak- 
ing calmly, said, 

Steady, boys ! You are going ahead, but don’t 
hurry ; don’t let her rock. Pull just the same as 
you have done. No matter if you can’t see what is 
going on ; you are beating. Only don’t lose by be- 
ing in a hurry. Don’t cheer ; don’t say a word. 
Keep your breath for winning the race. You can 
cheer when you are through.” 

To see the other boat pass his was too much for 
Tom. The shouts of those on shore, Hurrah for 
the Middy !” added to his excitement, and he cried 
out, 

They are going ahead, fellows ! Do you mean 
to let them do it ? Put in, Nick, give a little more 
muscle. Will, and we’ll catch up and pass them yet. 
Pull away with all the strength you can scare up. 
You can do it. The Swift is not the boat to be 
beaten, with us in it. Scoop out the water with 
your oars, boys, and shove her along. Push her 
ahead, or they’ll beat us, sure as preaching ! They 
are gaining right along. Hold on ! You are rocking 


THE BORROWER. 


91 


her now and losing headway. You are losing 
stroke. — Be careful, or you will lose an oar, Nick ! 
Steady ! Keep cool ! — My ! don^t rock so. We 
are coming in second, so sure as we are in a race.^^ 

By this time the Middy was taking the lead and 
the boys on shore were some distance away, but 
their shouts, though more faint, could easily be 
heard, and the cries, What’s the matter, Tom ! 
Where are you going? Do you mean to let the 
Middy beat like that ?” aroused Tom and his two 
rowers almost to frenzy, and the boat rocked yet 
more. But soon the steersman came to his better 
judgment and tried to quiet himself as well as his 
men. 

See here, boys !” said he ; we are losing all the 
time because the boat rocks so. You are getting 
excited. Now get down to a steady pull. I will 
move with each stroke of your oars. Look at me ; 
as I lean forward put your oars ahead, and as I 
straighten up pull. That will bring you down fo 
be steady. We can’t let them beat us in this way ; 
we’ll never hear the last of it. Now see what you 
can do. Don’t hurry. We’ll gain on them, and 
maybe catch up before we get to the end on the re- 
turn. They are putting in as hard as they can, and 
may be so tired that we can pass them yet if you 
keep up your strength. Try it.” 

With the movement of his body the two boys 
moved their oars forward and backward far more 
steadily, and the rocking ceased. Tom thought 


92 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


best not to say whether the Swift gained or lost, but 
cheered the two boys by telling them to keep on 
quietly, for they were near the point where, in the 
water, stood a stake around which each boat must 
go before returning on the home-course. By the 
time the Middy was coming around the stake the 
Swift was approaching it. The first boat had passed 
from the inside, while Tom was steering to pass on 
the outside. Opposite the stake the two boats were 
in danger of coming together, but Tom turned his 
inside the Middy and just escaped that boat, but 
the oarsmen as they passed were unable to row. 
The Middy with slackening speed went on her way, 
while the Swift was quickly and in a very narrow 
circle turning about the stake. When Tonies boat 
was on her way back, the other was only three or 
four lengths ahead, and not gaining at all. 

We have gained, boys, half our distance; and if 
you keep steady and donT let the boat rock, you^l 
catch them yet before we reach the end. It wasn’t 
the rule to run inside the Middy, but it had to be 
done. We were closer in than they, and had I 
tried to pass on the right side they must have stop- 
ped or run into us. So it was as fair to them as to 
us, only by the stop we gained a short turn around 
the stake, and so have made up half what we lost. 
If we have made up half, we ought to make up the 
other half before we get down. You can do it by 
keeping steady and pulling like sailors.^^ 

Soon the cheering of the boys on the shore sounded 


THE BORROWER, 


93 


near^ but the rowers were silent, while each steers- 
man urged on his rowers to do their utmost. Slowly 
the Swift gained, and less than two lengths separated 
them when half the return-course had been passed 
over. Raymond saw that unless John and James 
could make the Middy move a little more rapidly 
they might lose the race : 

Three-quarters of the race done, fellows, and we 
are yet two lengths ahead, but they are gaining. Do 
your very best ; hold your own and we beat, but be 
careful that you donT let them gain any more. You 
can see that they have gained and are coming up to 
us ; don’t let them come any closer. We would 
have beat anyhow had not Tom’s boat stopped your 
rowing, so that you lost two or three strokes and 
several lengths.” 

Rapidly the tired boys pushed their boats through 
the w^ater, each wishing that the last stroke might 
soon be made, wdiile their comrades on the shore 
cheered, now for the Middy and then for the Swift, 
now for Tom and then for Raymond. But the race 
came to an end, and the tired boys lifted their oars 
from the water as the two boats shot past the stake, 
the Middy about a length ahead. 

Hurrah for the Middy !” shouted a number of 
voices at once. She is the boat to race with ! 
Hurrah for Raymond and Jim and John ! They’ve 
beat !” 

But with these shouts came others : 

Hurrah for the Swift ! If she had not rocked 


94 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


so at the start, she would have come in ahead. She 
is the best boat, after all. Good for you, Tom and 
Nick and Will ! Had the course been half as long 
again, you^d have beat the Middy Svay out of 
sight.^^ 

Well, I’m glad that there was no longer course 
to row. That’s the hardest work I’ve done in a 
year, it seems to me,” said James. 

No more racing for me, fellows,” sighed John. 
If you want to try it, I am willing to sit on the 
shore and hurrah ; but if there are any more races, 
somebody else must row, I tell you. The fun is all 
on the other side.” 

Well, fellows, now I see why men are so fond 
of horseracing : they can sit and look on while the 
horses do it. I want to be a spectator, and not a 
horse, in the future races,” spoke Nick, wiping the 
perspiration from his face and neck. ‘^But you 
chaps on the shore had a good time watching us pull 
and tug and sweat.” 

We’d have beat you a great deal more,” said 
John, if Tom had not come so near running into 
us and hadn’t made us stop rowing.” 

But we had to stop rowing too,” answered Will, 
and we crowded the stake so closely that we could 
hardly row at all until we had passed it. But Tom 
said that he had to run inside of your boat.” 

You should have taken the right hand, Tom,” 
spoke Raymond, and it would not have bothered 
us at all.” 


THE BORROWER. 


95 


Couldn’t do it, Kaymond. You see, I was on 
the outside when we started, and I kept straight 
ahead, meaning from the first to turn the stake from 
the outside. When I noticed that you were coming 
around that way, I saw that if I tried to run out- 
side of you, you would run into us and there would 
be a bother ; so I did what seemed best for both, 
since I was closer in than you, and hugged the stake 
close. But it was a fair beat ; yet you would not 
have won had not the boat rocked so much soon 
after we had got a start. We got a little excited, 
I think.” 

^ A little excited’ ! Yes, Tom, I guess it was ^a 
little excited,’ ” said Bennie ; but the little was 
enough to make us think that you fellows meant to 
upset your boat. I didn’t know but you would con- 
clude to jump overboard and push your boat along. 
That is the poorest way of running a race I ever 
saw ; it might do for a tub-race, but not for one 
with boats.” 

Oh yes, Ben, you think you’ve got something 
good to talk about now. Well, talk all you wish ; 
make the most of it,” spoke Tom. 

For a while the boys sat talking of the race while 
the tired ones rested. 

I say ! let’s go in swimming,” said Bennie — 
that is, if you fellows are rested and cooled off.” 

^^All right,” replied Tom, after we’ve taken 
care of the boats — unless some of you want to race. 
If none of you wish to take a sail again to-day, we’d 


96 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


better put these boats away. — Nick, you and I can 
do it.’^ 

Wait/’ said Nick, until after the swim. 
Maybe Raymond will want the Swift to take the 
Middy back. — How’s that, Raymond?” 

No ; I can take her back and get out on the 
dock after fastening her to her stake. I mean to 
leave the Middy until after I’ve had a swim,” re- 
plied Raymond. 

The large boat was soon fastened to her buoy by 
Tom and Nick; then they fastened the Swift to 
her stake, and, reaching the bank by a platform in 
the water used for this purpose, they were soon with 
their companions getting ready for the swim. 

In the water the boys had as much sport as they 
had in the race. When thoroughly tired of this, 
they came out, and, dressing, amused themselves for 
a few moments sitting on the shore and talking. 
Suddenly James shouted. 

There’s a snake coming ashore !” 

Where ?” AVhere ?” asked a number of voices 
at once. 

There, by that little cove. Don’t you see his 
head above water, and his wake as he swims along? 
He’s putting in all the swimming he knows how 
to do. Let’s go for him, boys !” 

Hardly were the words spoken than each boy was 
rushing for the place where the snake was noticed. 
The creature, seeing them come, turned away from 
shore and swam out into the river again. 


THE BORROWER. 


97 


He’s going out again ; you’ve scared him by 
your noise/’ said Bennie. He’ll soon come ashore 
farther up or down ; so keep quiet, and we’ll have 
a chance to catch him.” 

What’s the use bothering with him,” asked 
John. It’s only a little garter-snake, and doesn’t 
harm anybody. Let him alone if he wants to live.” 

No, sir ; it’s a water-snake,” replied Bennie, 
and one of the kind that catch and eat fish. I 
believe in killing every one I see. But be quiet, 
and we’ll get this one.” 

^^Oh, I don’t care to kill snakes,” spoke Ray- 
mond. ‘‘ I hate to be hurting and mangling all the 
dumb creatures that come across my path. They 
have a right to live as well as we. Why not let 
them enjoy that right?” 

For the same reason we might, say, let a mur- 
derer live,” answered Tom. The water-snake is 
a murderer : he kills fish, and ten times more than 
his useless skin is worth.” 

There he is coming ashore,” shouted Bennie. 
Don’t you see him away up yonder? Now be 
easy. Let him get to the shore, or so close that he 
will make for the bank rather than for the water 
again, and there will soon be one snake less to catch 
fish.” 

The boys walked quietly along to the place where 
the snake was swimming for the shore, and before 
the reptile had gone halfway from the water to the 
bank he was captured and killed. 

7 


98 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


Oh, don’t let him suffer like that,” spoke Ray- 
mond as he watched the movements of the snake’s 
body. ^^Kill him, and get done with it.” 

You can’t kill him more dead than he is now, 
Raymond,” replied Bennie. He is dead, only, as 
the Irishman said, he has not yet become conscious 
of it. That is nothing but the muscles of his body 
working; he doesn’t feel it. He is as dead as a 
snake can be, but it takes a long time for his mus- 
cles to realize the fact.” 

Oh, it is not that,” said John ; you can’t kill 
a snake at once. His head may be dead, but his 
tail is not ; nor will that die until the sun goes 
down. I have often heard my grandmother say 
that it takes snakes a long time to die, and that 
their tails do not die until sunset.” 

See here, John ! do you believe that ?” asked 
Raymond, laughing. 

Well, watch this one and see for yourself,” was 
the reply. 

I don’t believe any such story as that,” said 
Raymond, but I didn’t mean to say that you are 
telling what is not so,” added he. We who are 
in the physiology class learned something about 
that. The muscles of animals, and especially those 
of reptiles, move long after the animal itself is dead. 
It is only a muscular twitching.” 

Say, fellows !” interrupted James. I know 
where there is a yellow-jackets’ nest; and if you 
want some fun, let us go and rout them out.” 


THE BORROWER. 


99 


What has come over you fellows, that you have 
suddenly felt a thirst for blood asked Raymond. 

We may as well let the bees alone and sit here 
and talk a while before it is time for us to go 
home.^^ 

I think it would be a good thing to rout out 
those bees, for they are troublesome, and I heard 
father say that some day they might cause trouble 
with the horses. If they should take a notion to 
go for the horses, they might kill them, or, at least, 
frighten them badly, besides stinging them almost 
to death,^^ said James. 

Right, James. If they should happen to kill 
the horses, there would be danger of their being 
frightened almost to death after ward. 

Now, Tom, you think youVe got hold of some- 
thing to tease a fellow about ; but I said they might 
frighten almost to death, if they didn’t kill. That 
is what I meant, any way,” answered James. 

Well, Jim, we’ll let it go without having a fight 
about it. But I want to ask Raymond a question : 
If we do thirst for blood, how much do you think 
we can manage to drink from the veins of the bees ?” 

Never mind, Tom ; it would take more to sat- 
isfy you, I fear, than you will find in one nest, 
unless you should taste of the blood that the bee 
carries for his enemies. Then I think one would 
satisfy you,” answered Raymond. 

What makes you think we ought not to disturb 
the bees ?” asked Will. 


100 


THE FLA W IN THE IB ON. 


Oh, I don’t care to be murdering everything 
that has life/’ replied Raymond. 

But these yellow-jackets may cause horses to run 
away,” said Will. I say let’s prevent trouble : an 
ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure.” 

Maybe we will wish we had the pound of cure 
before we get through with the job,” spoke Tom. 
^^The little fellows may be inclined to fight for 
home and native land. But I am ready to risk 
two stings ; beyond that I don’t care to go.” 

I’d rather, if any stings are to be taken, that 
some other fellows than I get them,” said Ben- 
nie ; but we must fight and take the risks if we 
would rid our land of the enemy. Who will fol- 
low, comrades? I march against the foe. Let 
the band strike up, ^ See ! the conquering heroes 
come ’ !” 

^^Or else let them play the ^Rogue’s March,’” 
responded Tom. 

It will be time enough for that when you start 
to run with a bee trying to inquire into your record 
for speed,” said Will. 

Bees don’t march. Will ; they fly,” was Tom’s 
answer. ^^What would be the use of playing a 
march for them ? They have no fancy for music.” 

No, but you would be glad if that bee chasing 
you had a fancy for something else than Tom Was- 
son’s hair or head,” replied Will. 


CHAPTER lY. 

THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 

L ed by James and Will, the boys soon found 
the yellow-jackets^ nest. Before beginning the 
attack they stopped near the bees to watch and talk 
about the best way to fight them. 

Hold on, fellows spoke James ; they^re quiet 
now, and we can afford to wait and think what is 
the best way to go at it, for I tell you it is no easy 
thing to fight a nest of yellow-jackets.^^ 

^^Why fight them at all?^^ urged Raymond. 
‘^They are peaceful now; why not let them re- 
main so?’^ 

Raymond, I think that you signed the temper- 
ance pledge some time ago and resolved to do all 
you could to rid society of strong drink, and of 
drinking too, I suppose. Well, now, here is a 
nest of cider-topers. Is it not your duty, as a true 
friend of total abstinence, to try to destroy every 
nest of topers asked Tom. 

I can give a better reason than that,^^ spoke 
Bennie. ^^Yellow-jackets are thieves; they steal 


101 


102 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


all the fruit they can eat, without ever saying a 
word about it to the owners/^ 

The same can be said of half the boys living/^ 
replied Eaymond. But I can give a reason why 
they should be spared. You boys may have no- 
ticed the green flies that sometimes cover plants and 
the young growth of trees: some of the flies, or 
some kinds of flies, are black. Well, these yellow- 
jackets often make their nests near the places where 
those flies are found, and, as I suppose, to destroy 
them. You know that these flies — or ^aphides/ 
father said I should call them — injure plants and 
may destroy them ; so anything that kills the 
aphides is a blessing and should not be killed.^^ 

What do you mean by ‘ green fly ’ and ^ aphides,’ 
Raymond ?” asked J ames. Do you mean the plant- 
lice ?” 

Yes ; that is what some call them.” 

That is what they are too, I tell you,” spoke 
James. ^^They are the meanest thing, almost, that 
lives ; and if I believed that bees killed them, even 
these little yellow rascals, I would hold up both 
hands to save the bees. Father grafted some young 
cherry trees, and the grafts grew well until the plant- 
lice began to work at the ends of the young shoots. 
Then the leaves curled up and the grafts stopped 
growing, and the next year were dead. Since that 
I have watched the little scamps, and have seen 
that half the damage done to young grafts and the 
tops of young trees are done by those things. But 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 103 


most of them — that is, those on the cherry trees — 
are black, while those on apple trees are a kind of 
gray color/ ^ 

Hurrah for Jim ! He^s becoming a — What 
do you call it, Raymond? It is some kind of 
ologist/^ shouted Will. 

Geologist T’ suggested Tom. 

No ; that is not the one. It is some m.ologist, 
but I forget the first syllable.^^ 

I know : pomologist. That is something that 
belongs to fruit, responded Tom. 

See here, Tom ! I am not so stupid as you 
think. I know that ^ pomologist ^ is not the word 
Ihn after,’^ replied Will. 

‘ Entomologist,’ ” suggested Raymond — that 
is, one who understands the science of insects, or of 
entomology, I suppose you mean.” 

That’s the word,” replied Will. I forget 
such long words, and can remember only one end 
or the other.” 

I guess, Raymond, that you are wrong for 
once,” said Bennie. I don’t know half as much 
as you about such things, but I do know about 
those flies and bees, because I have watched them. 
My uncle told me about the plant-lice, and said 
that they are called by some ^ the ants’ cows.’ He 
showed me a great many of them one day on the 
grape-vines, and told me to watch the small red 
ants — not the very small ones, but those that are 
found on the sidewalks and in the sand. Well, I 


104 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


watched and saw ants after a while climb up the 
vines and come to these little fellows. When close 
to them, the ants touched the flies with their long 
feelers, or horns, and then from two little sprouts 
on the fly came tiny drops of what looked to me 
like water ; but uncle said it was called ‘ honeydew.^ 
That the ants drank up.^’ 

How did they drink, Ben ? With a spoon or 
a cup?^^ asked Tom. 

“ Watch for yourself, Tom, and tell us some day,’^ 
answered Bennie. — Uncle told me that yelloW' jack- 
ets will sometimes do the same to these plant-lice, 
and that is the reason why they build their nest so 
close to them ; so I guess that these bees are not as 
good as they might be.’^ 

How do you know that your uncle was right, 
Ben?^^ asked John. 

I watched and saw for myself,^^ was the reply, 
‘‘ though I did not watch very long nor give the 
yellow-jacket much chance to get his supper, for he 
seemed mad at something ; and when he had milked 
a cow or two, he flew at me, and we had a bit of a 
tussle. He did not milk any more that night, and 
after I left there was no one to take his pail home. 
It appeared to me that he had forgotten all about 
such a thing.^’ 

That’s one more reason why we should destroy 
this nest,” said Tom. When bees so far forget 
science as to fight a peaceable scientific man who is 
watching to add to the world’s store of knowledge, 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 105 


then it is time that the bees are dealt with. Let^s 
deal, fellows.^^ 

How are you going to begin asked John. 

That is a big nest, and we had better take care 
how we begin, or the whole lot will be after us. 
When they all come, then look out. I say lefs 
burn them.’^ 

No, don’t do that ; give the poor fellows a 
chance for their lives — either to fight or to fiy 
away,” pleaded Raymond. 

Yes, and to begin another nest somewhere else,” 
answered John. Then they’ll be ready to sting 
horses in another place.” 

Well, we may as well go at it in some way, 
boys, or it will be sundown, and the bees will be safe 
for a Sunday attack. You know in war enemies 
begin their greatest battles on Sunday,” spoke Ed 
Lasher. I say let’s stand otf and stone the nest.’ 

We need not be in a hurry to attack them,” an- 
swered Nick. ^^Wait until all come home, and 
then we can clear out the nest entirely. They are 
coming home all the while, you see.” 

That’s true wisdom,” spoke Tom — to let all 
the enemy enter the fort first, so as to have the 
largest possible army against us. It will add to 
our glory when the victory is won.” 

Or make us run the faster if defeated,” sug- 
gested Bennie. But if we’re going to fight these 
chaps, we’d better be at it before they make their 
plans.” 


106 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


^^Yoii needn’t fear their making plans/’ said 
Nick. They are not the ones to begin a fight ; 
they like their home too well to risk leaving it.” 

Well, what do you say to lifting the roof oif, 
that they may question whether or not to stay ?” 
asked Ed. 

Try to lift off that roof, my boy, and you will 
wish that some one would lift you up and put you 
in your bed. Don’t trifle with a yellow-jacket’s 
home when he is inside, or you will have reason to 
wish yourself inside your own home. If trifling 
be not the beginning of a race between a boy and 
a bee, with the bee getting the advantage, then I 
am not quite well enough acquainted with yellow- 
jackets,” said Tom. 

Perhaps it would be well to introduce you to 
these,” suggested Nick. — Come, boys, what do you 
say to marking off fifteen paces and each taking his 
shot from that distance at the bees ?” 

That’s it,” replied John and James and Will, 
believe in giving the poor fellows a fair 
chance,” said Tom, and say that we shall stand 
that distance away instead of going up and smash- 
ing the nest at once. Don’t take advantage even of 
a bee when you’re fighting him.” 

Good principle, Tom, when the bee is not 
around ; and I’d like to see you try it when a bee 
was coming close to your ear to ask you a question, 
or something,” spoke Nick. 

See, here, fellows ! you act like a lot of old 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 107 


grannies, as you stand talking about the bees and 
don^t dare to fire a stone at that nest/^ spoke James. 

Here goes ! Look out and run, you fellows who 
are afraid of bees 

Hold on, Jim ! Don’t throw till we all are 
ready,” said Nick. ‘‘ Where’s a stone ? I mean to 
have my shot with the rest. But I think the fellow 
who led us to the nest should be the one to have 
the first shot.” 

Give Raymond the first chance,” replied James. 

No ; I would as lief not throw at all,” answered 
Raymond. If each throws one stone, there will 
not be anything left of the nest.” 

Then let’s stand off twenty-five paces. Here ! 
stand on this line,” spoke Will as he paced off the 
distance and scratched a mark in the dust with his 
shoe. — Now, Raymond ; you first.” 

No, Jim ; you take my chance,” responded Ray- 
mond. 

You are not going back on us?” asked Tom. 

Rather, you don’t mean to turn your back on 
the bees, do you?” 

We’ll see whose back will be turned first, Tom ; 
we may all be ready to run before many shots are 
fired. — Go ahead, Jim, and let Will follow ; if there 
be enough nest for me to fire at, I’ll take a shot 
after you all have a chance,” said Raymond. 

James threw a stone about three feet from the 
nest. 

^^Well, that is the first shot, but it didn’t go 


108 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


where I meant it/’ said he. — Will, it’s 
yours.” 

Will threw, and about as far on the other side 
of the nest. 

knew I couldn’t hit the mark until I got 
used to it,” said he ; but wait till my next shot.” 

One by one the boys threw, until Tom hit the 
log against which the nest was built. In a mo- 
ment the bees were out and buzzing about the nest. 

Now, boys, fire away, for the enemy has come 
out to battle !” cried Tom. 

Tht boys became excited and no longer waited 
each for his turn, nor did Tom and Will, after the 
others had thrown, remain at the line. While the 
other boys were looking up stones they ran close to 
the nest, that had already been hit and damaged in 
two or three places ; Bennie and Nick followed, and 
the four were soon hard at work fighting the bees. 
They had demolished the nest by a few well-aimed 
shots, and the bees were aiming for them. With 
hats off and hands moving as those boys had sel- 
dom moved them before, the four were working to 
keep the bees away. The one swarm had divided 
into four parts, each part selecting a boy, and the 
real battle began. Tom received the first sting, 
and he shouted. 

The first blood for the enemy ! I am wounded 
by a spear, and it is poisoned. — Fight, boys, and 
give no quarter, for they are attacking us with poi- 
soned weapons.” 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 109 


Tom had few more remarks to make, and his 
three comrades said nothing; but they were very 
active, until Will cried. 

Let’s run.” 

Never !” replied Tom, striking away at the bees. 

Run, fellows, run !” shouted Raymond. They’ll 
sting you to death.” 

No ; we went into this fight to drive out, not 
to be driven out,” replied Bennie, striking, with his 
hat in one hand and a piece of board in the other, 
at the bees. 

See here, fellows ! we’ve got to help them, or 
they’ll be stung to death,” called Raymond. Come 
on ; we may as well settle the matter at once with 
the bees. They will be furious now to every one 
who comes by. Running away may save those 
who run, but will not save others who come along.” 

Two or three of the boys followed Raymond, but 
the others kept away, saying that they did not mean 
to get stung for nothing. 

“ Put your hat on your head,” shouted Raymond 
to Tom, and keep them out of your hair !” 

Yes, and give them a nice chance to sting all 
they want to inside,” said Tom, between blows. 
^^No, sir; my hat’s my best weapon. If it now 
holds together until the end of the fight, we’ll 
win.” 

Come away, fellows ! Run, why don’t you ?” 
shouted John. What’s the use of getting stung 
so? We can come back when they light.” 


110 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


They will not light to-day/’ answered Ray- 
mond as with a small board he struck down with 
rapid blows the bees that were about Tom. If 
these fellows mean to fight the bees^ I will not run 
away even to escape stings. We may as well fin- 
ish the battle at once.” 

There, Raymond, is one in your hair !” cried 
Tom, looking from his own struggles for a mo- 
ment. ^^Hit him, shall I?” 

Yes, if you can ; but don’t crack my head 
harder than you can help.” 

With a stroke of his hand Tom struck the bee, 
but the little creature sold his life dearly and stung 
Tom’s hand. 

^^Goes down with colors flying,” said the boy. 
But my ! how hot was his last shot. It’s one of 
many, though ; I believe I’m stung in about sev- 
enteen places. And there’s another up my trous- 
ers’ leg ! Oh ! One has crawled up my sleeve, 
and is firing away there. — You little scamp ! One 
sting will do for you. — I believe we’ve got our 
enemies about surrounded, Raymond, and they are 
lifting the white flag. Well, I’m ready for a truce, 
or something. The little fellows fought bravely. — 
How are you making out ?” asked Tom of the oth- 
ers, who, like himself, had about succeeded in kill- 
ing or rendering helpless the bees that had assailed 
them. 

I think we’ve about conquered,” replied Nick ; 
but it has been a dear victory. I’m stung so that 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 111 


I want to sit down, or something. My hands have 
bothvbeen stung, and here is another sting on my 
wrist, but none of the bees got into my hair. I was 
more afraid of head and neck than of any other part 
of my body. They are dangerous when they sting 
about the neck and head. But you donT seem to 
care for them, Tom.^^ 

Oh, I am not much afraid of bee-stings,^^ re- 
plied Tom ; they do not hurt me as badly as they 
do some people. It may be that my skin is too 
thick for them.’^ 

Well, I am about the same way,^^ said Will. 

I don’t mind a bee-sting, and fighting bees is fun 
for me.” 

More than for the bees,” suggested Tom. 

That is not the way with me,” spoke Raymond. 

I am afraid of a bee -sting, for it gives me trou- 
ble for several days afterward.” 

‘‘ Then I guess you might better have let us 
fight it out,” said Will. Did any sting you ?” 

Yes ; one stung my hand, and I think one 
stung me in the face.” 

That’s so,” responded Tom ; there’s the spot 
right on your cheek. Better put some mud on it 
right away.” 

But there is no mud here.” 

^^The river-water is not far away. Wet some 
dirt, and put that on ; it is as good. That’s what 
I always try,” spoke Tom. 

The bees were either killed or so badly wounded 


112 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


that they had given up the fight, and the boys who 
had been in the thickest of the battle, each having 
been stung more than once, busied themselves with 
applying mud to the wounds. 

don’t know how this mud will do for you 
boys, but I’m afraid that I must try something 
else,” said Raymond, after a few minutes. think 
I will go home and see what can be done, for my 
wrist is swelling badly, and I think my cheek is 
too.” 

The boys soon separated and went to their homes. 

The next day Raymond was neither at church nor 
at Sunday-school, nor was he at school on Monday. 
He was absent on Tuesday also, but came on Wed- 
nesday morning. His face had hardly recovered 
from the swelling, nor had the stiffness entirely gone 
from his hand. He told the boys that he had been 
sick with the bee-stings, and had suffered a great 
deal of pain, besides the trouble caused by the 
swelling. 

You would hardly have known me on Sunday 
morning,” said he; ^^and if any one might have 
been called cheeky, I was the fellow. My eye was 
swollen shut, and my cheek bulged out as though it 
had taken a contract to make me the Fat Boy of the 
show. I tell you, fellows, if you wish to fight bees 
in future, I am willing to be umpire, but not to take 
sides ; and if I am caught near a bees’ nest again, it 
will be when I don’t know where I am.” 

I am sorry, Raymond, that you have had such 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 


113 


a time of it/^ spoke Tom ; you did it to help us 
fellows out too. Then you urged us to let the bees 
alone. Yet you have suffered far more than all of 
us together. It doesnT pay for a fellow to get hurt 
in that w^ay when he tries to help others. Never 
mind ; when you get into a scrape, we will help you 
out, to pay up.’^ 

Tom little thought that he and the other boys 
would so soon be called on to help Raymond out of 
difficulty. After the battle with the bees none of 
the boys thought of Mr. Sherman’s boat, left by 
Raymond drawn up on the shore. He, suffering 
from the pain and the swelling, had little time to 
think of anything else ; but when he reached home 
Wednesday noon, his father asked, 

Raymond, did any of you boys have Mr. Sher- 
man’s boat, the Middy, last Saturday ? She is lost, 
and no one seems to know anything about her. He 
called around here this morning, just after you had 
gone to school, to ask if you had seen anything of 
his boat. He said that you had often borrowed 
her, and he thought possibly you knew now where 
she is.” 

^ The Middy’ ! Why, is not she at her stake ?” 
asked Raymond, in surprise. That is where she 
was put on Saturday. Wait! No, father; I re- 
member : she was left on the shore. Yes, sir, I did 
have the Middy, and I forgot all about it. Yes, I 
am to blame. I did not put her back before we 
went to that bees’ nest, and afterward I suffered so 
8 


114 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


much that I forgot all about it. But is the Middy 
lost 

^^Yes; so Mr. Sherman said. He went away 
Saturday, and came back only yesterday. He did 
not think about the boat until this morning ; and 
when he went to look, she was gone, and he could 
learn nothing about her except that boys had been 
seen sailing around with her Saturday afternoon. 
So you are to blame, Raymond ? I am sorry, for 
I told Mr. Sherman that I hardly thought you had 
used his boat, as you would not have taken it with- 
out permission. Did you ask him 

No, father ; he had gone away, so we could not 
ask him. 1^11 tell you how it was;^^ and Raymond 
told his father the whole story. I am sorry that 
the boat was not attended to at once when we were 
done with it, but the rest of the fellows are not to 
blame. I got the boat, and said I would take it 
back ; they told me to do it before we did anything 
else, but I waited, and then forgot.^^ 

That is bad business, my son. You should at 
least take care of borrowed property, though I doubt 
the wisdom of borrowing in the owner^s absence, 
even when it is from Mr. Sherman. Don^t do any- 
thing like that again. If the boat is not found, you 
must pay for it ; and you are the one who should 
find it, now that it is lost, and has been through 
your carelessness.’^ Saying that, Mr Leigh walked 
away. 

What am I to do now ?” said Raymond to him- 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 115 


self. I have got myself into a mess by my care- 
lessness. But I will get out some way. I always 
get out of trouble by good luck, and will get out of 
this somehow or other. But I mean to do what is 
right and honorable. Mr. Sherman has always been 
kind to me, and I will show that I am not unworthy 
of his confidence.’^ 

At once the boy went to Mr. Sherman’s home 
and told the whole story, taking all the blame upon 
himself. He told the owner of the boat that he 
would pay for it if never found, and would pay for 
all the cost of search. 

^^That is honorable, Raymond, and just like 
you,” said Mr. Sherman. I hope that we shall 
find the Middy, and that you shall have many a 
good sail in her again. But it would be better not 
to borrow again until you let me know. Boys are 
careless — I remember my boyhood — and need to be 
watched a little when they forget. But I suppose 
you felt so proud, after beating the other boys, that 
you forgot all about the boat ; so you just drew the 
Middy up on the shore and let the rising tide take 
her away. What time was it, and how was the 
wind at that time?” 

I am not sure about the time, but think it was 
not far from four o’clock — no, it must have been 
nearer five — and the tide was nearly down. There 
was no wind all afternoon.” 

Well, that may help us to know which way the 
boat went when she got adrift. Soon after the tide 


116 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


began to rise she must have gone off and drifted up 
with the flood, so she is likely to be found up the 
river rather than down ;• and as it was after sundown 
when she went off, she may have drifted all night, 
and has gone almost as far as one tide would carry 
her. Perhaps she drifted back again, and was not 
picked up until Sunday morning, by some fisher- 
men ; in that case we will soon hear from her. But 
should some vessel have picked her up, we may never 
see the Middy again.^^ 

I am very sorry, Mr. Sherman — not only be- 
cause I liked the Middy, but because through my 
carelessness she has been lost. What was she 
worth f 

We will not S])eak of that now, Raymond ; it 
will be time enough to talk about her value if we 
are unable to find her. I told John Whitaker that 
I would want him to go after her — at least, to see 
what he could learn up and down the river about 
the boat.’^ 

Well, Mr. Sherman, if you think best I will go 
along with him to help hunt for the Middy. I 
mean to pay all the expenses, and want to do all I 
can to help make good what my carelessness has 
done.^^ 

wish I had another man to row down the 
river and look for the boat there at the same time,’’ 
replied Mr. Sherman. I don’t want you to go, 
but wish that you could tell me of some man who 
would go.” 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 117 


will go myself^ Mr. Sherman, if I can bor- 
row Mr. Turck’s Swift ; and I may be able to get 
Bennie Turck to go with me. I will row twenty 
miles down and back ; she could not have gone far- 
ther than that. Do you think so 

No ; I don’t believe that she would drift so far 
without going ashore. No tide carries as far as 
that, unless in a freshet ; and there was nothing but 
the ordinary tide Saturday night. I am afraid that 
some vessel has picked her up ; in that case we may 
never hear from the Middy.” 

Raymond hurried over to Mr. Turck’s, and 
reached the house before Bennie had gone to 
school. 

Say, Bennie,” said he, I want help. I’ve 
lost Mr. Sherman’s boat, and must go to hunt it 
up.” 

What, the Middy ! When did you lose her ? 
How did it happen ? I thought you were sick 
Monday and Tuesday,” spoke Bennie. See here, 
Raymond ; you didn’t play hooky, did you, be- 
cause the bees had stung you, and then go sailing ?” 

No, Ben ; I was honest in what I said this morn- 
ing about the stings I got on Saturday. I have not 
been out, except in the yard, from Saturday night 
until this morning. I have not had Mr. Sherman’s 
boat since Saturday ; it was then that she got lost. 
You know I left her on the shore when we went 
after the snake and the bees ; I forgot all about her 
until to-day. When I came home for dinner, father 


118 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


asked if I had had Mr. Sherman’s boat^ and said it 
was lost ; then first I remembered that I had not 
fastened it. It was my fault, Ben, and I feel bad 
enough about it. I must get that boat or pay for 
it ; that’s all there is about it. I came over here 
to see if I may get your father’s boat, the Swift, to 
go down the river and hunt for the Middy. Is 
your father home?” 

^^ No; he’s gone off, and will not be back till 
night. But you can have the Swift if you want 
her. How far are you going? You will find it 
an awful hard row to go down now; it will be 
against tide, will it not?” 

No ; it will be with the tide after a while, 
though the tide is running up yet, and will keep 
on for two or three hours. Then I will have down- 
tide to go down and up-tide to come back.” 

^ Down-tide to go down and np-tide to come 
back ’ !” repeated Bennie. I guess you don’t 
know what you are talking about, Raymond. 
You know that the tide wasn’t down when we got 
through sailing and swimming Saturday. It was 
not low water then until seven o’clock, and here 
it is Wednesday already, and the tide is more 
than three hours later ; so it is not half high yet, 
and it will be ten o’clock to-night before the tide 
turns for rising water. Here it is about a quarter 
to one, and the tide began to run up about ten 
o’clock ; so it will not be high water until nearly 
four o’clock. Why, if you go down the river, you 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 119 


will have tide against you both ways. It will be 
an awful hard pull. But who is going with you ? 
You are not going alone^ are you 

I don^t know ; I don’t know whom to get. I 
wish you would go along, Bennie ; I will pay you 
if you will. It will be a hard row, and I have no 
longing for such a pull. But I lost that boat, so I 
must find it : that is all there is about it.” 

^^See here, Raymond ! Father is not home, so I 
can’t ask him to let me go with you ; but I think 
he will say it is all right when he comes back, if 
we are not out too late. I don’t mean to let you 
pay me for helping, but I am willing to go along. 
Why can’t we ask some one of the other fellows ? 
Tom will go, I know : he’s always ready for work 
or fun ; and if he goes, we can have fun as well as 
work. Shall we ask him ?” 

I don’t want to have any more to go along than 
are necessary, Bennie ; I don’t want another to suffer 
for my wrong-doing.” 

But you suffered for our fun,” replied Bennie. 

You did not want us to go for the bees ; and when 
they were fighting us all they could, and we had 
more to do than we knew how, then you came in 
and helped us out, so that you got hurt by it worse 
than any of us — that is, it cost you more suffering 
than it did us. Besides, if it had not been for that, 
you might have remembered to put the boat back, 
and all this pull down the river had been saved. 
I think it is right that we should help you out of 


120 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


trouble, since you helped us out. But say, if Tom 
is to go, we must get him, or he will be olf to 
school again. He came home for his dinner too, 
and I guess he has not gone yet. You run and 
see him while I get the Swift ready 
Have you had your dinner yet, Ben 
Yes ; haven’t you had yours ? Hold on, then. 
I’ll go and see Tom while you eat. Now swallow 
your dinner and come down to the Swift. I’ll 
have the oars ready, and we’ll start right off, so 
as to get back as early as we can. I will not tell 
the folks at home anything until I come back.” 

Raymond ate little for his dinner, and hurried 
off to the river, where the two boys were waiting 
for him. The boat was ready, and soon the three 
were going down the river. 

Better keep along-shore,” said Bennie to the 
others, who were rowing ; the tide is stronger 
against you in the channel. We must go into the 
coves a little, but we will make time by it in the 
end, for the water is almost still near the shore.” 
Why didn’t you bring the rudder ?” asked Tom. 

You could have steered and kept the boat straight.” 
If you want me to steer, I can do it,” was the 
reply. The rudder is here, under the platform. 
I am ready to be captain if you say so. — What do 
you say, Raymond?” 

^^Yes, steer, and keep the boat straight and 
steady,” answered Raymond. We’ll make bet- 
ter time.” 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 121 


The rudder was fixed in its place, and Bennie 
steered as the other two pulled steadily on. Ray- 
mond was unusually quiet, and Tom, sympathizing 
with his friend, said little, nor had Bennie much to 
say. It was plain that the boys were serious and 
thinking deeply, while a fixed purpose controlled 
them. The sad face of Raymond, so unlike his 
usual expression, showed that the boy was greatly 
troubled. After rowing two or three miles he 
said. 

Boys, I will not soon forget this.^’ 

Forget what?’^ asked Tom. 

You two fellows going along to help me out of 
this trouble. I don^t know how I could have gone 
alone, yet I would have tried it. It was a piece of 
stupidity in me to forget to put the Middy to her 
stake Saturday. I deserve this pull down the river 
and back against tide, but you fellows did your part 
in attending to the boats then, and should not be 
compelled now to go with me.’^ 

Hello ! that^s news to me,^^ spoke Tom. 

‘‘ What^s news asked Raymond. 

That we were compelled to go with you. I 
thought I was doing it for the fun of the thing, 
and to help a friend who helped me and fought one 
of the biggest battles of his life with me. Perhaps 
you forced Ben to go along, though, on pain of go- 
ing to school this afternoon if he didnT,^^ said Tom. 

Didif t force me any,^^ replied Bennie ; I was 
as willing to go along as Raymond was to have me. 


122 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


I don’t feel so anxious to go to school that I am 
willing to lose a good sail down the river, espe- 
cially when it is to try to help a fellow who is always 
ready to help me. — So, Raymond, just you take 
things easy. If we want to help you, that’s our 
business, not yours — unless you don’t want us.” 

Don’t want you, Bennie? You and Tom have 
proved that you are my friends. Just as likely as 
not the rest of the fellows would have done the 
same, though ; I think we have the best lot of boys 
at our school that I ever saw. But you have done 
me a favor that I will not forget. I tell you, my 
heart went down as close to my shoes as it could 
get when Mr. Sherman told me that the Middy was 
lost, and that I was the one who had let her go.” 

Did he say that ?” asked Tom. 

Well, no, not that exactly, but he showed that 
he meant it. And I knew that it was so. I was 
the one who took the boat from her stake, and I 
should have attended to putting her back when Tom 
and Nick put the other boats back.” 

Say, Raymond, you would have done it too had 
not those bees put you on the ambulance and sent 
you to the hospital. We fellows who were not so 
badly wounded should have taken your place and 
attended to the Middy ; but we all forgot it too, or 
we should not be rowing here this afternoon,” said 
Tom. 

Nor would we have been able to enjoy this sail,” 
suggested’ Bennie. I believe that I would as lief 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 


123 


go hunting for boats as for answers in arithmetic 
this afternoon/^ 

But you will have to hunt for them the same 
another day/^ said Raymond. And you need not 
have gone with me.^^ 

^^Thafs where you are rights my boy/^ spoke 
Tom. We wouldn^t have gone, either, had we 
not wished to do it. That is exactly where we 
differ from you. Last Saturday you didn’t want to 
fight the bees, but to help us out of a scrape you 
risked, and got three days of first-class pain. Now 
we help you because we in turn want to. — That’s 
about the way it is, Ben, is it not ?” 

That’s it, Tom. But even if Raymond doesn’t 
want us to go along, I suppose he will have to sub- 
mit ; for, with two to one against him, he may find 
that he will come out Number Two in a tussle.” 

Oh, Ben, you know that I wish you to go along, 
and I am only too glad that you were willing ; but 
I feel ashamed to think that my forgetfulness and 
carelessness should be the cause of all this.” 

Don’t worry, Raymond, until you see us begin- 
ning to feel badly. This is fun for us, and I wish 
it were fun for you. We will find that Middy if 
she’s anywhere to be found ; so keep easy. We may 
as well have the good of this sail ; we don’t often 
go off on such a trip as this, and I believe in enjoy- 
ing it,” said Tom. 

hope we may find her,” sighed Raymond, 
but we have not seen anything of her yet ; and I’m 


124 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


afraid we shall not see her. If she is lost, I must 
pay for her, that is certain, and it will take my 
spending-money for a year.^^ 

^^Why, how much do you think her worth 
asked Bennie. 

Fifty dollars,’^ replied Raymond. 

‘ Fifty dollars ’ ! She isn^t worth half that,^^ said 
Bennie, decidedly. She is an old boat, and was 
not worth more than lifty when she was new. I 
don’t mean to say anything against her, now that 
she is gone, but I know. The Swift cost about the 
same price, or is worth about as much ; father built 
her, and I know that he said he would sell the Swift 
for forty-five dollars when she was new, two years 
ago. The Middy was built before I knew how to 
row. I guess that she is ten years old, and I don’t 
believe Mr. Sherman could have gotten twenty dol- 
lars for her. I heard father say that she could not 
last more than three or four years more.” 

Never mind about paying for her, Raymond ; it 
will be time enough to think of that when we can’t 
find the Middy. If you must pay for her, you sha’n’t 
pay all, if I have any money to spare. It will teach 
us all to help care for borrowed things. I have not 
as much spending-money as you have, but I am 
ready to give my share. I guess the other boys — 
at least, some of them — will help too. — Don’t you’^ 
think so, Ben ?” asked Tom. 

I don’t know,” was Bennie’s anwser, but I 
guess they’ll be willing to do something. I know 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 125 


that I will help ; but I can’t ask my father for 
money : I’ll have to earn it myself. He will ask 
all about it, and say that I should have known bet- 
ter than to have let a boat lie on the shore loose 
with the tide soon to rise.” 

So should I have known better,” spoke Ray- 
mond. I did know better, but I didn’t do 
better.” 

That’s just the way with all of us, Raymond. 
When we get to be men like Mr. Hendricks, we 
will be doing just what we know is right ; but while 
we are boys we will be doing wrong, I suppose,” 
said Tom. 

Do you think that Mr. Hendricks always does 
right?” asked Raymond. 

Why, doesn’t he ?” inquired Bennie. 

He says that he does not,” answered Raymond. 

He has told me — and I think he has said it to all 
of us — that men are as liable to do wrong as boys 
are.” 

Say, Raymond ! how far down do you think of 
going?” asked Tom. 

I don’t know,” was the answer — as far as we 
can. I want to find the Middy if she’s down the 
river.” 

But if she has gone up, as she would have done 
with the rising water and the up tide, what will be 
the use of looking so far down stream?” asked 
Bennie. 

She may have gone^up a short distance and been 


126 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


driven down by wind that may have blown that 
night/’ answered Eaymond. We don’t know 
where to find her ; so I want to make as sure as I 
can of her not being down the river. But I don’t 
want you boys to go so far unless you are willing.” 

I don’t care how far we go/’ replied Bennie, 
^^as long as I am home by bedtime.” 

I am willing to go as far as Raymond cares to 
go, if only I am back by Friday afternoon, after 
school, to come home with the boys,” spoke Tom. 

My folks know where I have gone, so will not be 
worried about me.” 

I didn’t tell ours where I was going, only that 
I was going with Raymond to hunt for a boat that 
had got away,” said Bennie. It will be all right 
until bedtime, and then, if I am not at home, there 
may be some questions asked later, when I do get 
there.” 

Well, when you boys say we have gone far 
enough, we will turn back,” answered Eaymond. 

It is about time that I took the oars,” spoke 
Bennie, after they had gone half a dozen miles. 

Whose shall I take?” 

You take the rudder, Tom, and rest ; I am not 
tired,” answered Raymond. When I am, I will 
take my place as captain, if you boys say so ; but, 
since I lost that boat by my carelessness, I ought to 
do the work to pay.” 

Bennie and Tom changed places, and after a half 
dozen more miles of rowing Raymond sat at the 



»il|„ 








Sr 



Searching for the borrowed Boat 


Page 12(i 


SS^'' ’ ... . . . : ■ 



' 

\>* . -fi. -. ^ 

. ' ,■■ ‘^>V. :J®1 


F? 

S' 

Mili 

'-** cn 








if ^^JBil^'''^ >#mi^. ■• v>'-s -^ ■ ■'^ 

Sr.- l^* T*- ■ • } •• _ .1,., '' ~ '^_ * 


kji 




F^. 




Vi l.^\ S -- - 




** 








& 



ii- i'iiSur- Y-.^ 






THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 127 


rudder. Nothing was said of turning homeward, 
and, as Raymond seemed anxious to go as far as 
possible, the other boys were willing to go. In 
every cove and bay where a boat could be hidden 
the boys looked for the stray Middy, but looked in 
vain. They asked people along the way, but could 
hear nothing of the object of their search until about 
five o’clock, when they were not far from twenty 
miles from home. Then a man said that a boat had 
been picked up — so he had heard — a day or two be- 
fore, and was to be found, in all probability, a few 
miles farther down. He did not know whether or 
not the boat was the Middy, but thought it prob- 
able. 

The boys decided at once to go and see this boat, 
which they were sure must be the lost Middy. The 
tide was in their favor now, and the place was 
reached before dark. They found the boat that had 
been picked up, but it was not the one they were 
after. Instead, it was a wretched old skiff that 
would not pay for taking out of the river ; it had 
probably been turned adrift as useless. 

^^Well, we can’t find her here, that is certain,” 
said Raymond, sadly, when they had asked if any 
other boat had been picked up. What shall we 
do? Shall we go back? It is getting dark, and 
we cannot see in the coves, any way, even if she 
should be there. We are a long way from home, 
and it will take till almost midnight to get back.” 

That’s so,” responded Tom. I don’t see what 


128 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


else we can do but pull back as best we can. It 
will be a long row, and we are getting tired and 
hungry too ; but we may as well be at it at once. 
We cannot go any farther to-night.^’ 

For a while on the homeward course the boys 
were quite talkative, but as darkness set in fully and 
the steady dip of the oars sounded over the waters 
the voices of the rowers grew more and more quiet, 
until even Tom was silent. Before they had gone 
a third of the way homeward a slight breeze of wind 
that had rippled the water and rolled its small 
waves against the bow of the boat increased until 
it became a strong breeze and raised the ripples to 
large waves. The Swift plunged her bow into the 
trough and again rose on the top of the wave as she 
steadily but less speedily pushed her way homeward 
against the wind. With the change of the tide the 
waves increased and the wind grew stronger. It 
required all the strength of the boys to force the 
little craft along against wind and wave. The 
dashing of the waters and the spray carried by the 
wind against the one who sat in the bow rowing had 
wet first Bennie, and then Tom, and last Raymond, 
as each took his turn at the forward oars, until each 
boy was wet to the skin. At first this wetting 
seemed to restore the drooping spirits of the three, 
but even that grew tedious. 

Midnight passed, and yet the boat was far from 
home, while the wind was growing stronger and 
the waves higher. The boat was kept as closely 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 129 


to the shore as possible, to escape the large waves 
and to be able to take advantage of the protection 
of points of land ; but when these points must be 
passed, then came the harder pull at the oars and 
the worse pitching of the boat and the dashing of 
the water. Unwilling to stop, the three tired rowers 
kept on as with blistered hands, wet bodies and 
drooping spirits they longed for home. To add to 
their difficulty, the sky, that had been clear, grew 
cloudy and the way became dark ; so that it re- 
quired the closest watching of the one at the rudder 
to keep from running against a rock or some pro- 
jecting headland. 

When their spirits seemed almost entirely gone, 
Bennie, who sab at the rudder, shouted. 

Hurrah, boys ! there’s a light ! That means 
home. That’s our house, I know. Yes, sir, we’re 
not far away from home now. The folks are up 
watching for us, I believe. That light comes from 
our home on the hill, and the light is in the sitting- 
room. Keep courage ; we’ll soon be home now. It 
isn’t more than a mile, if we were only on the other 
side of the river.” 

But that means nearly two miles, for the river 
is wide here, you know,” spoke Raymond. And 
how shall we cross in such a wind ? I don’t believe 
I was ever in such a storm on the river. I know 
that I never was at night.” 

don’t believe you ever were at this time oT 
night, Raymond,” said Tom. I hope none of us 


130 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


may ever be out again in such weather. But no 
matter; if we get safely home this time, we will 
take care not to go the next time. We will fasten 
the boat first and tell the owner to look for his own 
boat after that.^^ 

But how shall we cross in such a storm, Tom 
asked Raymond. It^s all well enough to creep 
against the wind along-shore, but what can we do 
out in the channel, where the waves are so mucli 
higher and the wind has full sweep ? I tell you, 
it is not safe to try. — What do you say, Bennie? 
You know more about the water than either of us 
does. Had we not better stay on this side until 
morning? What if some sloop or schooner should 
come down on us as we are crossing ? They could 
not see us, nor hear if we called. I don’t think it 
is safe to try. I am willing, if you boys are, to 
stay on this side until morning.” 

I guess we can cross,” replied Bennie. It is 
the hardest wind I was ever in on the river at night, 
but the Swift is good for a storm, and I think we 
can cross. I am willing to try. But I tell you, 
fellows, you don’t catch me in another fix like this ; 
I’d rather work two weeks than try another such 
trip.” 

Or go to school two days,” suggested Tom. — 
But, Raymond, we are wet through and through, 
and to sit here in our boat or on the shore would be 
to catch our death of cold. We can’t find any one 
up at this time of night, and would be obliged to 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING, 


131 


stay out of doors or sleep in a barn ; then we might 
have an invitation from some dog to stop with him. 
I say let’s try to cross. — Ben^ is it safe, do you think?” 

“ I guess so, but we’ll have a hard time to do it. 
If we head pretty well up against the wind, I think 
we can cross safely, and we’ll be all the more glad 
when we get there. I will row on the front seat, 
and you, Raymond, steer, for you must be more 
tired than I am. I don’t want to stay here with 
that light from our window shining and saying, 
^ Come here and make us feel sure that you are 
safe.’ I don’t think we ought to let the folks at 
home be worried more than we have to.” 

I am willing to do just what you boys say,” 
replied Raymond ; if you think it safe, I’m will- 
ing to risk it. But I think, Bennie, that you should 
steer ; you know more about it than we do.” 

^^I say so too, Ben. I mean to keep hold of the 
oars now until we reach home,” spoke Tom. The 
faster you can steer, the better.” 

I’m willing to steer if you boys say so, and I 
think it will be best to strike across now and direct- 
ly for home. We will then head so much against 
the waves that the boat will not roll badly.” 

The Swift plunged into the greater waves of the 
channel, and sometime^ almost buried her bow un- 
der them, but rose just in time to prevent anything 
but spray coming over the top. Bennie kept his 
eyes fixed on the light and held the rudder-tiller 
with a firm hand, while the other boys put forth 


132 


THE FLAW IN THE IE ON. 


all the strength they had to pull for home, now so 
near. It was the hardest struggle of the long night 
of toiling, but it came to an end at last. 

Hurrah, boys! We are almost home now,^^ 
shouted Bennie, cheerily. see the edge of the 
channel, where there is smoother water. Here it 
is. Now the worst is over. We are in smooth 
water. Hurrah for home at last 1’^ said he as he 
steered the boat alongside of a small pier. Here 
we are, safe and sound, but hungry and wet; blis- 
tered and sore, but home. Now, boys, get out, and 
I will fasten the Swift to her stake, and then for 
home, supper and bed.^^ 

What time do you suppose it is asked Tom. 

I guess it is after midnight,^^ replied Raymond. 
It is nearer morning than midnight,’^ spoke 
Bennie. The up night-boats went by almost 
three hours ago, if I can guess time, and they 
would be behind with such a wind against them. 
I believe it is nearly four o’clock.^^ 

The boys hurried home after the boat was fast- 
ened, and found that Bennie was right : it was four 
o’clock in the morning. The three were tired, wet, 
hungry, but thankful that they had reached home 
in safety. Nor were their parents less thankful 
to see the boys. Though Bennie had not told fully 
where he was going, his mother had learned from 
Mrs. Wasson, whom Tom had told, and there was 
no alarm until the hour became late ; then all were 
anxious for the return of the boys. But Mr. Turck, 


THE RESULTS OF BORROWING. 


133 


who had great faith in his son’s boatmanship, quieted 
their fears, and said that the wind had no doubt 
delayed the return of the boys, but they would 
come back safely; if not that night, they would 
make their appearance in the morning. 

But the Middy had not been found. John Whit- 
aker came back with no news of the lost boat, nor 
could any one else about Metona tell anything about 
the missing craft. Mr. Sherman advertised for her 
in two or three papers, offering a liberal reward 
for the return of his boat, and about a week after 
its disappearance he received notice that the Middy 
had been picked up by a sailing-vessel on Sunday 
morning after the boys had left it on the shore. 
The schooner by which the boat had been found 
had been on a trip down the river, and had taken 
the Middy along. On the return the advertisement 
was seen and the boat returned to the owner. Ray- 
mond paid the bill for advertising and the reward 
for the recovery of the boat, the whole amounting 
to ten dollars. Tom, Bennie and several others of 
the boys paid their share, while a few declined, say- 
ing that, since Raymond, who got the boat, neglected 
to put it back when he could have done so, he 
should bear all the blame and pay all the expense. 


CHAPTER V. 

GIVING. 

''TyriSTHER RAYMOND, there’s a poor boy 
at the door who says he hain’t had anything 
to ate since day afoore yisterday. Yees mither has 
gone out, and what shall I do? If she was here, 
she’d till me to give him all he’d ate ; but she bees 
away. Now, what shall I do?” So asked Mar- 
garet, the hired woman in the home of Raymond 
Leigh. 

Why, give him something to eat, Margaret, of 
course,” replied Raymond. I know that neither 
mother nor father would have a poor person go from 
the door hungry. But if you are afraid to do it, I 
will be responsible.” 

Would ye moind cornin’ down to the kitchen 
yersilf and say him, Misther Raymond ? He looks 
loike a skiliton ; his clothes be all torn and dirty, 
and he sames almost starved.” 

Raymond went to the kitchen and saw there a 
lad whose appearance was rather against him. 
Ragged, dirty and pale, the poor fellow did look 
like a skeleton, and seemed like some one who had 
been almost starved. His wistful eyes were turned 
134 


GIVING. 


135 


toward some cold food on the kitchen- table, but the 
boy remained standing in the doorway, where he had 
probably stood when Margaret went up stairs to call 
Raymond. As soon as the lad saw Raymond he 
bowed in a scared kind of way and spoke : 

^Ternoon, sir.^^ 

Good-afternoon,^^ replied Raymond. Come 
in and sit down, will you ? Margaret says that you 
have had nothing to eat since day before yesterday ; 
how is that ? Where have you been that you could 
get nothing to eat? You look as though you had 
been starved for a longer time than that.^^ 

The boy came in and took the first seat he came 
to, and seemed watching the door with one eye, 
while the other was following the movements of 
Margaret and Raymond. He acted as if frightened 
and ready to spring up and run at the first sign of 
danger. 

I hain’t had much ter eat, captain, fer a long 
time ; that’s a fact,” was the reply. But fer the 
last two days I’ve just been travelin’, and hain’t 
had no time ter eat, but got tired of that, and had 
ter stop somewhar. I hain’t got no money, ner 
nothin’ ; but if yer’ll let me work it out, I’d be 
much obleeged ter yer fer a bite of somethin’. 
I’m ’most starved ; that’s so.” 

Yes,” said Raymond, of course you may eat, 
and all you wish. Then you can tell yoiir story. — 
Margaret, set the table and give him as much as he 
can eat.” 


136 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


Much obleeged ter yer, captain, but mebbe yer 
hain^t seed me eat when I^s as hungry as a big 
pickerel ? 1^11 only eat as much as yer thinks best, 

though,^’ replied the boy. 

‘^Just eat all you need,’’ responded Raymond. 

People never go hungry from this house if they 
deserve food ; and I think you are not a bad boy, 
so eat all you wish.” 

While Margaret prepared the food, Raymond, 
thinking it better to leave the hungry lad to eat un- 
molested by questions, went up to his room, but 
came back as the boy was finishing a dish of cold 
pudding. 

‘‘ That’s new eatin’ ter me,” spoke the lad to Ray- 
mond. Never had none of that whar I come 
from.” 

Where do you come from?” asked Raymond. 

Wish yer could ask some question what is easy 
ter answer,” was the reply. There’s some ques- 
tions what is hard ; that’s one.” 

Don’t you know where you came from ?” in- 
quired Raymond. 

Well, I know somethin’ ’bout it, but that ain’t 
the hard part. It’s the answerin’ what’s hard,” 
replied the boy. 

How did you come to travel so long without 
eating ?” asked Raymond. 

No time ter stop,” answered the boy ; was in 
a hurry, and ’tended ter business first. Now I’ve 
had a tiptop dinner — the best I’ve ever had ; I want 


GIVING. 


137 


ter go ter work and pay fer it if yer’ll let me. Hain’t 
got no work ^round that yer want done^ hain^t yer ? 
I kin cut wood, and all that. Feel jist like it now, 
I tell yer. I ain’t no beggar ner tramp ; I want ter 
work fer what I get.” 

I don’t know that there is any work just now 
that you can do, but I would like to know more 
about you,” spoke Raymond, his interest in the boy 
increasing the more he looked at him. What is 
your name. You have one, I suppose ?” 

IVe got a name ; don’t mind tellin’ that ter yer. 
But ’scuse me fer not tellin’ whar I corned from. 
They call me ^ Jerry.’ Er most of ’em calls me 
^ Jere.’ Some calls me ^ Jere Thompson.’ I guess 
that’s about the size of my name.” 

Well, Jerry, where are you going? If you 
have been traveling since day before yesterday, I 
should think you were tired out and would like to 
rest.” 

Am tired, and don’t want ter go no further. 
Want ter get a good place ter work where I kin 
arn my livin’ and have no fellers cussin’ me all the 
time ; that’s what I’m arter. Hain’t got nothin’ 
fer me ter do, have yer ? I want ter pay fer that 
tiptop dinner. My ! It’s the best I ever had. 
Don’t live like that allers, do yer? That ain’t 
what I’m used ter.” 

You need not trouble yourself to pay for your 
dinner, Jerry ; you are welcome to that. I know 
of no work that you can do here ; but if you stay 


138 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


to-night, father, when he conies home, may be able 
to tell of some place where you can get work. Yet 
if you don^t tell where you are from and what you 
are, few people will be ready to hire you. They 
may be afraid that you cannot be trusted.’^ 

They needn’t be. I don’t cheat ner steal. Don’t 
mean to say but what I did, but I don’t do any of 
that now. I guess I’ve learned better. I’m will- 
in’ ter tell whar I come from when I get a good place 
and kin stay.” 

Have you no other clothes than those you wear?” 
asked Raymond. 

They’s all I’ve got, captain,” was the answer. 

Don’t call me ^ captain,’ ” responded Raymond. 
^^Got ter call yer somethin’,” spoke the boy, 
’cause I don’t want ter holler out ^ Say,’ like what 
I useter do. Don’t know what else ter call yer.” 

My name is ^ Raymond Leigh,’ and you may 
call me ^ Raymond,’ or ‘ Mr. Leigh,’ or ^ Mr. Ray- 
mond,’ as Margaret does. My father is ^ Mr. Leigh ’ 
here.” 

Well, then, if yer say so. I’ll call yer ‘ Mr. 
Raymond.’ I ain’t much used ter them kind of 
handles, though. Useter call folks ^captain’ and 
^ boss,’ and the like of that ; but we didn’t often say 
^ Mister.’ It’s right, though, and I want ter do like 
what other people do.” 

^^What have you been used to do? Who are 
you, any way ?” 

I’m a ragged feller what’s had one of the best 


GIVING, 


139 


dinners he ever seen, and has found one of the best 
gentlemen what lives/^ 

Would you like a better suit of clothes than 
those ?” 

Does a duck like water er a fish like bait ? Of 
course they do. So I^d like a chance ter work 
for a good suit of clothes. If I had ^ein, do yer 
think I^d be runnin^ round in these rags? They^s 
the best Fve got, though, and theyVe been good 
friends ter me,^^ said Jerry, patting the ragged gar- 
ments as though they were old tried friends. If 
they be dirty, I hain^t had no chance to wash ^em. 
I mended ^eni some, but don^t do that good. It 
ain’t like a fisherman ter mend much, ’less it be 
nets.” 

‘‘ So you were a fisherman ?” spoke Eaymond. 

I kin tell that much, but yer mustn’t ask too 
many questions, ’cause I might have ter say lots of 
nothin’.” 

Why is it that you are so unwilling to answer 
such questions?” asked Eaymond. 

Hunted rabbits don’t like ter leave no tracks,” 
was the reply. 

Have you no home ?” 

None but these ragged clothes and a place in a 
barn where I slept last night.” 

Did you never have a home ?” 

I did once, but it went back on me.” 

How was that ?” 

When I turned my back on it and left.” 


140 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


So you will not tell where you live 
^^^Scuse me if I donH. I don^t want ter say 
what makes me seem ^sif I didn’t feel much 
obleeged ter yer fer the dinner and fer lettiii’ me stay 
here. Did yer say I must stay till ter-morrow ?” 

Yes/’ answered Raymond, smiling ; you may 
stay. I think we can find a place for you to sleep. 
— Can we not, Margaret?” 

Indade, sur, I don’t know what the missis will 
say ; but if she says he may, I can foind a bed for 
a civil lad loik^ him,” said Margaret, who had lis- 
tened in silence, but with sympathy, to the replies 
of the stranger. 

Much obleeged ter yer,” spoke Jerry to Marga- 
ret. Mebbe yer would like me ter carry in some 
wood er fetch water er cut kindlin’s? I kin work — 
was brung up ter do that. Allers worked ; had ter 
do it.” 

After talking a while longer Raymond went to 
his room and left Jerry in the kitchen to help Mar- 
garet. He told her, after Raymond had left, that 
she might rest and he would carry in the wood and 
do up chores, bring water and do all the other work 
to be done. 

Can yees milik ?” asked Margaret. 

I guess I kin,” answered Jerry ; useter do that 
many a time. But I wouldn’t do it no more ; then 
things went hard with me. But that’s what I can’t 
tell yet. ’Tain’t ’cause I don’t like ter do it, but 
’cause I didn’t want ter milk cows what wasn’t 


GIVING, 


141 


belongin’ ter them what wanted me ter milk ^em. 
^Twould be stealin’ ; that I don^t believe is right, 
do yer 

It will not be staking to milik the cow here/^ 
was Margaret^s answer. But who tried to make 
yees stale 

^Scuse me ; that’ d be tellin’/^ answered the boy, 
in a low voice. 

Raymond studied for a while, but could hardly 
keep Jerry out of his mind. Those rags, that pale 
face, that interesting look on the boy’s countenance, 
and the strange way of trying to hide his home 
made Raymond all the more anxious to learn about 
the young traveler. When it became too dark for 
him to study, he went down to the kitchen, and 
found Jerry coming in with an armful of wood he 
had cut. He had, as Margaret said, cut up enough 
wood for kindling fires for a whole week, had 
brought in all the water she needed and had 
milked the cow. 

Jerry,” spoke Raymond, how would you like 
to have a good suit of clothes ? Those will be cold 
when winter comes, and they will not last many 
years more.” 

How would 1 like it ? Look at that and that,” 
said he, pointing to holes in his garments. It ain’t 
so bad now, when ’tis warm yet ; but when it gets 
cold, then poor Jere may be dead Jere if he b^in’t 
got nothin’ more ter cover him than what these be.” 

Well, if you wished clothes, why did not you 


142 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


ask for them?^^ replied Raymond, determined to 
see how the boy would answer. You asked for 
food when hungry.^^ 

^^^Ask/ Mr. Raymond? I couldn^t ask like 
what this suit has been askin’ with its big open 
mouths all over. It’s been askin’ all the time. I 
was so ’shamed ter go ’long the road with these 
holes ! And I was cold last night in these places 
where the holes is. I just cried one time ’cause I 
didn’t know what I’d do when this got ter be all 
holes, and nothin’ else. I don’t cry much, but did 
then. I jist wished I was dead, er somethin’. It’s 
hard ter be ’lone and have no one care fer yer — no 
brother, ner nothin’. That’s me. I hain’t got noth- 
in’ in the world that I knows of what cares fer me. 
All I’ve got is this coat and trousers, shoes and hat, 
and what I wears under. Them’s as bad as these 
is.” 

Come up stairs,” said Raymond. 

Jerry followed, and soon was trying on a suit of 
Raymond’s that he had outgrown. 

They go on easy,” said the boy. 

How will they do for you ?” asked Raymond. 

Too large, I fear. Yes, they are much too large. 
I am sorry. I have outgrown them, and you could 
have them as well as not.” 

Me have them ?” asked Jerry, his face all aglow. 

Do you mean it ?” 

Of course I do. Do you think I would try to 
deceive you?” 


GIVING, 


143 


Well, I don’t know, but fellers has tried them 
tricks on me, and I didn’t know but you mighter. 
But these’ll do first rate if I can have them. My ! 
They beat anything I ever had. They be as good as 
what gentlemen wear. They ain’t much too big; 
I’ll grow, mebbe, and fill ’em up. If I turn up the 
trousers and the coat-sleeves, they’ll be all right. 
I’m ever so much obleeged ter yer. If yer’ll only 
let me stay a spell and work fer ’em. I’ll be so glad 
that I won’t know which end is up, head er feet.” 

^^But those will not do to wear around among 
people,” spoke Raymond, thoughtfully. don’t 
know what to do. I wish father and mother were 
home, but they will not be back till late. I’m half 
a mind to — I believe I will try. I have money of 
my owm, and since I did not have to pay very much 
for the Middy, when I was afraid I’d be obliged 
to pay thirty or forty dollars, I will have enough 
to do it and some over from what I have on hand. 
Then my next month’s allowance will soon be due. 
Yes, I can afford it. No matter if I can’t ; I have 
the money, and he needs the suit. That’s all I 
need ask. I know father will say it’s all right.” 

In silence Jerry looked on as Raymond talked to 
himself. It was not certain to the boy what w^as 
meant, nor did he know what to answer if an an- 
swer were needed. 

Say, Jerry, it’s dark now, and we’ll go out to 
the store. They have suits there that’ll fit you 
much better than this.” 


144 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


This one will do, Mr. Rayniond, and I hain’t 
got no money ter pay fer any more. It will take 
me lots of time ter work fer these. I kin make 
these do well enough ; I kin sew a little. Learned 
how from — 

Here Jerry checked himself and was silent. 

Oh, you may keep those too,^^ replied Ray- 
mond ; but come and get what fit you better. 
Take those off and put your old ones on first, 
though.^^ 

Jerry meekly obeyed, hardly knowing whether 
to object or to express thanks. Raymond took 
away the suit and hung it up as he told the boy 
to follow him. Jerry determined to obey and say 
nothing. The two entered the Metona store, which 
contained what a general country store of years ago 
had for sale. Among a variety of articles were a 
few suits of clothes, ready made and not of best 
material, nor yet of nicest appearance. One of 
these suits for boys was selected — the best there 
was — and tried on by Jerry. 

How will that suit do V’ asked Raymond. 

^ Do ^ ! Why, it fits just like the skin of an eel 
ter his back ; it seems as if Twas made fer me. But 
woif t it cost a big lot of money, Mr. Raymond 
whispered the boy, when the clerk had turned away. 

I want ter pay by workin’, but don’t want ter run 
too much in debt.” 

We’ll see about that if the clothes fit you,” re- 
plied Raymond. If you like those, we will take 


GIVING. 


145 


them. But you need not take them off/’ he con- 
tinued, as Jerry began changing the garments. 

^^What! Wear these now, right away? Ain’t 
they too nice ? They be jist the thing fer Sunday.” 

Yes ; wear them now. That old suit is too 
ragged to wear out in the street.” 

In his new suit Jerry turned himself this way 
and that before the glass, admiring his appearance 
and grinning to himself as he said half aloud. 
My ! That’s a fine-lookin’ lot of clothes fer a 
boy. Makes him look like a gentleman. Don’t 
know hisself. I ain’t no gentleman, though — that 
is, I ain’t one of them put-on fellers, if I have got 
nice clothes.” 

Eaymond paid for the suit, and said, 

Now, Jerry, we will go.” 

Makes a feller feel big ter have sich things on,” 
spoke the boy. ^^Mr. Raymond, yer doin’ more 
good ’n what yer thinks. I’ve been so ’shamed 
that I didn’t want ter meet folks on the road ; that’s 
how I corned ter go close ’long the river-bank. I 
ain’t ’shamed now ter see the captain of the biggest 
steamboat what ever run up the river.” 

^^Did not you find it bad walking along the 
bank?” asked Raymond, thinking to learn by a 
roundabout way of questioning where the boy 
was from and who he was. 

Purty bad, but there’s roads some of the way, 
you know, right along the bank. Snakes, too, part 
of the way, but I ain’t ’fraid of them ’less they be 
10 


146 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


copperheads. They^s mean and sneak in^ ; ^slief as 
not bite a feller.^^ 

How far did you travel each day f’ asked 
Raymond, in a seemingly careless way. 

Can’t tell ; didn’t measure. Good ways, I 
guess.” 

What made you come up the river instead of 
going down ?” 

Got started that way, and jist kept on.” 

Where did you start from ?” 

See here, Mr. Raymond : I can’t tell all yer 
want ter know ; so guess it won’t do ter tell much 
till I know more ’bout things. I want ter tell yer 
all ; mebbe I’ll tell all soon, so please don’t ask too 
much now. Yer as good as can be ter let me work 
fer these clothes — that is, if yer’ll let me do it ; and 
I want ter.” 

We’ll see about that to-morrow, Jerry. But I 
wish you would tell me more about yourself, for I 
don’t want to ask so many questions about things 
you don’t wish to tell. Yet you see how it is. I 
mean to have you stay with us to-night, and my 
father will be displeased if I keep somebody whom 
I know nothing about. I may believe you to be as 
honest as can be, but how can I tell him about what 
you are if I know nothing ? You see, for his sake, 
I should know. How do I know but that you are 
a runaway or worse — a boy who comes to get into 
a house at night to steal?” 

That’s so, Mr. Raymond,” replied Jerry, after 


GIVING. 


147 


a moment’s thought. But then s’pose I do tell ? 
How’ll yer know that I ain’t lyin’ ter yer? Folks 
what steals knows how ter lie, I tell yer now. If I 
do tell, won’t yer tell nobody till I say so ?” 

“ That’s a promise I can hardly make until I 
know more about you,” was the answer. But 
this I will say ; I will keep still unless you are 
guilty of doing wrong that should be told at once. 
Will that do?” 

I’ll tell yer, Mr. Raymond, what I’ll do : I’ll 
tell yer some, and the rest ’nother time. How’ll 
that do?” 

I suppose it must,” was the reply. 

Well, then, I did run away, but not ’cause I’se 
a rascal, ner nothin’. I hain’t got no father ner 
mother, ner nothin’. Folks says I never had none. 
That ain’t so : every boy’s had both some time er 
’nother. Don’t know nothing ’bout mine. Two 
old hunkers- — No ; I won’t call ’em that. Two 
old chaps what fishes had me. I don’t know where 
they got me, ner nothin’. I lived with ’em so long 
as I kin ’member. But they’s cussin’ an’ kickin’ 
me all the time ; so I jist run off day afore yester- 
day, and kept runnin’ till I was tired. When ’twas 
dark, I hid in a hay bar’ k * till mornin’. Soon’s 
’twas light I scooted off close ’long the river, and 
kept on. Didn’t dare run ’way from water, fer I 
knowed how, when folks gets lost in a fog and 
things, they jist runs ’round to the place they 


* Hay-barrack. 


148 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


started from ; so I wouldn’t get lost and run back 
ter the old shanty. That’s how I come ter run along 
the river. You see^ them old chaps lived in a fish- 
shanty ’way — ever so far away, 1 guess — and got 
their livin’ by fishin’ and shootin ’ ; and the rest of 
the time they got drunk. That’s the time I had 
ter take it, I tell you.” 

Take what ?” asked Raymond. 

Kickin’ and cussin’ ; them old chaps could do 
lots of that even when they’s too drunk ter stand. 
It only made their tongues and feet looser until they 
went ter sleep ; then I’d have a good time. Was 
my own boss then fer a while, I tell you. Then 
I’d eat all I wanted ter.” 

Wouldn’t they allow you enough to eat?” 

They didn’t have nothin’ ter ’low. They’d jist 
go on a spree, use up all their money and let me 
starve if I wanted ter. I did ’most starve first ; 
but when I learned how ter catch and cook fish, I 
had it better. But what did the old fellers care fer 
me when they’s drunk ?” 

Did you travel all day and only stop at night ?” 

Yes, all the time ’cept when I rested. I’d get 
tired and had ter stop, but soon put at it ag’in, 
’cause, yer see, was ’fraid ter get catched. I thought 
mebbe them old chaps would send after me. That’s 
why I wouldn’t ask fer nothin’ ; meant ter run on 
till I got so fur that nobody could take me back ner 
hear ’bout them old fellers. But I gin out this arter- 
noon ; I had ter stop, ’cause I was starvin’. My ! 


GIVING. 


149 


I didn’t think folks would be so good ter a young 
chap as they hadn’t seen ’fore ’t all. Here I corned 
ter yer house, and yer hain’t seen me never before, 
yet yer guv me a tiptop dinner, mean ter let me 
stay all night, and, what’s lots more, have guv me. 
a first-rate suit of clothes fer me ter work fer. Now, 
if yer would only hire a chap like me, I’d be as 
happy as a king.” 

What do you know about kings ?” 

Don’t know nothin’ ’cept what folks tell and 
what I read in a book.” 

Can you read ?” 

little ; I want ter learn more. I read that 
kings is happy, and has lots of money and big folks 
ter wait on ’em, and all that, and that they be so 
proud that they won’t speak ter common folks. I 
wouldn’t be that way, though.” 

doubt if kings are always happy or proud, 
either,” suggested Raymond. 

I wondered if they be happy too when I seed 
that picture of one with a big heavy sharp-pointed 
thing on his head. Guess if I had ter wear one of 
them all the while I’d say, ^ No, thank ’ee ; don’t 
want ter be king.’ A hat’s bad enough ter wear 
when yer got ter put it on, ’thout wearin’ crowns ; 
that’s what the book said that thing on the king’s 
head was. But them crowns won’t keep no rain off 
ner cold out, ner keep the sun from shinin’ hot onto 
a feller’s head. They’ve got holes in the top ; so 
what’s they good fer, any way?” 


150 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


They show that the wearer is a king/^ replied 
Raymond^ laughing. 

‘‘ Well^ what^s the use of lettin^ folks know in 
that way fer^ if they canT find out from ^eni what 
they is? Mebbe^ though, it’s like old Mr. Smith, 
who had ter put a board on the head of his old cow 
ter keep her from jumpin’ fences. Mr. Bruden had 
ter put brass knobs on his oxen’s horns because they’d 
hook. Then Boss Perkins liad rings in his pigs’ 
noses ter keep ’em from rootin’, but that wasn’t ter 
tell what they was so much as ter keep them from 
doing what’s bad. That hain’t what kings have ter 
wear crowns fer, is it ? They ain’t unruly, be they, 
that they have ter wear them things ?” 

No,” replied Raymond, laughing ; kings are 
not unruly more than other people, I suppose, 
though many of them are ratlier bad.” 

Well, I didn’t think folks made them wear 
crowns ’cause they was so bad ; ’cause how could 
they be happy then?” 

Crowns are not heavy, nor do people make the 
kings wear them. They are only worn before 
people.” 

That’s like Mr. Bruden, who took the yoke off 
his oxen so soon as he turned ’em out inter pasture, 
I s’ pose.” 

‘‘ Not exactly like that, but — Yes, that will do. 
Oxen have the yoke removed when the work is done, 
and kings may lay aside their crowns when their 
work is ended.” 


GIVING. 


151 


When the two reached Mr. Leigh^s home, Jerry 
stopped, as Raymond was about going in at the 
front door, and said, 

^Scuse me, Mr. Raymond, but I think I ought 
ter go Vound ter the kitchen ; I ain^t one of the up- 
stairs kind yet. Some day I am goin^ ter be, though, 
if I live long enough. I’ll go ’round ter the kitchen 
and sit there.” 

Very well,” was the reply. I will be down 
soon, and we can talk more about where you are to 
go to sleep and what you are to do to-morrow. I 
am afraid that father and mother will not be home 
until long after bedtime.” 

Jerry and Margaret were getting on quite finely 
when Raymond came down stairs later. Every little 
while the boy rubbed his hands gently and proudly 
over his new suit, and then looked down at the bun- 
dle of garments lying by his side, as if to sympa- 
thize with his old friends in their humiliation, while 
proud that he had what were to his mind so much 
better clothes. 

Margaret had questioned him as to his home and 
why he had come away. Jerry’s answers were at 
first like those he gave to Raymond in reply to his 
first questions, but, becoming sure that he could trust 
the kind-hearted Irish girl, the boy was more free 
to answer than he had been to tell Raymond. She 
had told him that Mr. Leigh, like his son, was kind- 
hearted and would not send any poor boy back to 
be abused by cruel masters ; so Jerry was ready to 


152 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


continue his story in the hearing of both Raymond 
and Margaret. 

^^And don’t yees know who was your father nor 
mither ?” asked the girl. 

No/’ replied Jerry. First I know I lived in 
that old shanty with Pete and Jack Meter. I asked 
’em how I corned there, but they’d never tell. They 
said they got me outen* a fish — that I wasn’t one 
of the kind what has folks ter be brothers, ner 
nothin’. That ain’t so. How could I live in a 
fish ? What’s the use ter tell a lie even fer fun ? 
I don’t no more. I useter, but Miss Kiefer — that’s 
one of the nicest gals what ever went in a boat — 
said I mustn’t ; so I stopped. It was hard ter stop 
all ter onct, but I soon lost headway when I stopped 
pullin’.” 

Who was Miss Kiefer ?” asked Raymond. 

She was a purty woman what corned where I 
was ter get well in summer and paint pictures. Oh 
what purty pictures she painted ! but they warn’t so 
purty as she was. Well, she telled me it warn’t 
right ter lie ner cheat ner swear, ner anything like 
that. She was good, I tell yer. She never swored ; 
I know that. I don’t b’lieve she ever got mad, 
neither. She read the Bible. She told me ter do 
it ; and when I said I didn’t know how, she said 
she’d show me, and she did. She learnt me ter read 
and write too. She corned two or three summers. 
She went away some weeks ago ; then I wanted ter 
* Out of. 


GIVING. 


153 


go too. She said she warn^t corain^ back ; she said 
she was goin^ to a better country. When she told 
about that place, oh how her eyes shined ! I guess 
she wanted ter go. She said it is the place where 
God lives ; she called it heaven. But she went 
away, and so I knew that all my friends had 
gone; so I wanted ter go.^^ 

Was that the reason for your leaving the fisher- 
men asked Raymond. 

^^That was some of the reason. But them old 
hunkers — No ; she said I mustn’t call ’em that, 
and I won’t, neither ; but they got wuss and wuss. 
She guv them money ter get me a new suit of 
clothes, and they jist drunk it up and kicked and 
cussed me, and didn’t give me nothin’ to cook with, 
but said that I must go and buy on tick ter the 
store. But them store-folks said they wouldn’t let 
me have nothin’ more ; so I couldn’t get nothin’. 
Then they cussed me ’cause I didn’t have nothin’ 
ter eat when they got over a spree and got hungry. 
I had ter catch fish fer myself and cook ’em with- 
out lard ; couldn’t buy none, yer know. I had 
some salt, though. Well, I set some of their fikes 
and got a big mess of fish, and sold them while 
they were havin’ their spree out ; but I hadn’t used 
the money yet when they got over it. Then they 
found that I had the money — somebody told them, 
I guess — and they hit me and made me guv up 
the money ; and then they went outer another spree 
right off. They took time, though, ter hit me and 


154 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


kick me sore before they got so drunk that they had 
ter stop. Then I jist said ^twas no use ter stay there 
and get starved ter death and killed by kickirf , and 
have them knock me stiff with oars in the bargain ; 
so airly day Tore yesterday, when they both was 
snorin^ like as if they was racing ter see which could 
beat, I jist crawled down the ladder of the shanty 
as slyly as I could and ate up all the cold fish I had 
left, and cut fer the woods.^’ 

Have you had nothing to eat since you left the 
shanty?^’ asked Raymond. Were there no apples 
on the trees that you could eat T’ 

^^Aifft many apple trees growiff in the woods 
now. I kept ^long the bank whar there^s woods, 
so’s ter let no one see me. Yer see, them old fel- 
lers said, when I told ’em I would run away if they 
kept hittiii’ and cussin’, that if I did folks would 
catch me and bring me back. They said I belonged 
ter them and hadn’t no right ter run away. Do you 
think any one will want ter take me back ag’in ?” 
asked Jerry, with an anxious look into Raymond’s 
face. 

^^Not unless you have broken the laws. If, as 
you say, the men abused you, no one has a right to 
compel you to go back. My father is a lawyer, and 
he will know^ all about such things, and will see that 
no one harms you,” spoke Raymond, with deep in- 
terest; for the longer he talked with the boy, the 
more was he convinced that Jerry was honest and 
needed friends. 


GIVING. 


155 


Yer father a lawyer repeated Jerry^ in alarm. 

Then I must go ! Here ! Let me put on my old 
things aghn and go Tore he comes home. He will 
send me back, sure. ThatT what Pete told me ; he 
said that if ever a lawyer got hold of me he’d use 
me up so that Pd be skinned like an eel. No, Mr. 
Raymond ; you’ve been good ter me, but I must go 
on ter night.” 

Wait, Jerry, and see my father, and you will 
learn for yourself that he will be, as I am, your 
friend. Don’t go to-night out into the dark, but 
wait until morning, if you must go,” urged Ray- 
mond, as he saw that the boy was in earnest about 
leaving. 

But yer father will send me ter jail if he don’t 
send me back ter the old shanty. Folks all told 
me that lawyers is hard cases — that they is as bad 
ter other folks as pick’rel is ter other fish. 1 wish I 
hadn’t come here. Kin I go ? Yer kin have these 
clothes. I don’t want nothin’ if yer’ll let me off. 
I’d be glad ter work fer that dinner, though, but 
can’t stay now.” 

Both Raymond and Margaret w^ere amused at 
the boy’s manner, and for a few moments seemed 
to enjoy his anxiety ; but soon the two tried to per- 
suade Jerry to stay, and finally succeeded in con- 
vincing him that lawyers were friends of honest 
people rather than their enemies. After a while 
Jerry quieted down and began talking again as 
before his alarm. Raymond, to turn his thoughts 


156 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


from his fears, asked about Miss Kiefer. This set 
Jerry^s tongue going again as he said, 

I doif t know who she was, more’n what I told 
yer, only she was jist the best woman that ever 
was. And wahiT she purty ? I guess she war ! 
I never seed nobody half so nice as she war. But 
she said she wasif t good ; she said that the bad was 
all inside, and there was lots of it. Mebbe she said 
what is so, only none on it corned out. She said 
God saw it, if I didn’t, but that he had blotted it 
out fer ’cause of what his Son had done. I didn’t 
ask how it could be there if ’twas all blotted out ; 
I guess she’d a told me how it was if I’d asked, 
but I asked so many questions that I got ’shamed 
ter ask more. She wanted ter go out sailin’; so she 
asked Pete and Jack ter let me row the boat and let 
her go ’long. She paid them, so they let me go, 
and I was glad ter do it, she was so good ter me. 
She told me lots of things that I must do and what 
I mustn’t, and I’ve tried ter do as she said. She 
said it was bad ter cuss. When I asked her what 
made Pete and Jack cuss me, she said they warn’t 
there ter answer fer theirselves, and I mustn’t do 
wrong if others did. Then she told me all about 
God and how he liked folks, and what he did fer 
’em, and how he sent his Son ter die fer ’em. That 
was a queer story, but she said it war true ; and I 
b’lieve it. She never told but one lie, and that was 
when she said she warn’t purty. Mebbe she didn’t 
know she was tellin’ it, though ; she couldn’t see her 


GIVING. 


157 


own face like what others could. Mebbe it didn’t 
shine so bright and her eyes didn’t glisten so when 
she looked in her lookin’-glass. When she talked 
ter me ’bout what Jesus done fer folks^ it seemed 
’sif she knowed it all and war tellin’ what she’d 
seen herself. When she told me that he died fer 
me too, I didn’t b’lieve it first, but she said it was 
so ; then I b’lieved it. But it is queer that he’d a 
cared fer sich a chap like me ’way off up in heaven 
whar he lived. He must like folks ; don’t yer think 
so ?” 

This question, directed to Raymond, who, with 
Margaret, was listening to every word, startled him. 
Though what the world calls a good boy, he was not 
a Christian, nor did he care much for Christianity. 
A Sabbath-school scholar and quite regular at church, 
he showed all outward respect for religion, but to 
him it had little interest. He went to church and 
Sabbath-school because others did, and because it 
was considered the right thing to do ; but he per- 
haps never thought of religion as something in 
which he should have a personal interest. His 
father was a lawyer, and, though a man of excel- 
lent character and generally beloved by all, he was 
a man of the world. Mrs. Leigh was a professing 
Christian, but did little more than profess. She 
seemed to have retired from an active profession ; 
while she retained the sign, she gave up the service 
of Christ. It is not strange that the son, the only 
child, should regard religion as a matter of very little 


158 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


importance and not worth his thought. He knew 
that his mother was a professing Christian^ that 
she went to the communion-table^ and that his 
father did not ; and that was about all the differ- 
ence he noticed between their lives^ as far as Chris- 
tianity was concerned. 

Well, what do you think of it?^^ asked Eay- 
mond, after a moment of silence following Jerry’s 
question. 

I think he must have liked folks more’n what 
they likes theirselves, if he’d come ’way down here 
and die fer ’em. Do yer think much of him fer 
what he did?” eagerly asked Jerry. 

I can hardly answer that question,” responded 
Raymond, in a low tone. 

What ! Don’t yer know that ?” asked the boy. 

Don’t know if yer like him er not, even though he 
died fer yer too ?” 

“ Yes, I suppose that I like him,” was the an- 
swer, in a low voice. But I should think that 
you would not have left that place, when you had 
such a good friend there.” 

She didn’t stay ; she went off ’fore I corned 
away. She only stayed there in summer-time, any 
way. The last time she went off she said she 
wouldn’t come back no more, ’cause she’s goin’ off 
ter be where Jesus lives. She coughed awful, and 
folks said she had consumption and was goin’ home 
ter die. She didn’t say nothin’ ’bout dyin’, ’less 
she meant it when she said she was goin’ whar Je- 


GIVING. 


159 


sus lived. I didn’t like ter ask that. She told me 
ter go ter Sunday-school again so soon as I got them 
new clothes what she guv money fer.” 

Did you go to Sunday-school ?” asked Ray- 
mond, interrupting. 

Yes ; she got me ter go the first summer she 
corned. She took me in her class and teached me 
the letters and my a 6, ahs. I could read words of 
four letters when she went away the first time. I 
forgot some, but she made me come back ag’in the 
next summer ; and when she went ’way in the fall, 
I could read them Sunday-school books. But I 
had ter hide ’em, er when Pete and Jack got drunk 
they’d make things lively in the shanty if they seed 
me readin’. They’d as lief as not heave a book in- 
ter the water er poke it inter the stove, but they 
didn’t get no chance.” 

‘‘ Didn’t you go to Sunday-school when she went 
away?” inquired Raymond. 

No ; them clothes warn’t fit,” replied Jerry, 
pointing to the bundle of clothing, ^^and the boys 
poked fun at me. They said the fish had eaten 
holes in my clothes, and next they’d eat me up. 
I didn’t like that, so stayed away. I would have 
waxed them, but she said I mustn’t fight, so I jist 
didn’t. But ’twas hard ter stop. I useter fight, 
but since Miss Kiefer said it was wrong I don’t. 
She said it only hurts two ’stead of one, and that 
I’d better take a little sass now and then and say 
nothin’. She didn’t call it ^ sass,’ though ; she said 


160 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


if I jist wouldn’t say nothin’ it would be easier than 
if I hit back. The other feller would feel better, 
so would I, and we’d both be better friends than 
if we had a fight over it. But she was only a wo-* 
man, and didn’t know how hard it is ter take ^ sass ’ 
and say nothin’ when yer feel that the other feller 
ought ter have a lickin’. It don’t allers save trouble, 
’cause the other feller gets bossy and thinks he kin 
do what he’s got a mind ter. If yer wax him and 
let him see that yer kin do it, he’ll be ten times as 
quiet as when yer say nothin’ all the while. I told 
her so, and she jist laughed, but said I mustn’t think 
that I’d got ter fix all things right in this world, 
’cause I’d have too much ter do. The best thing fer 
me was ter keep out of trouble even if I had ter run 
ter do it. When I asked her if I must allers run 
even when the other feller could beat me runnin’, 
she laughed ag’in and said sometimes it might be 
best ter stand fer my rights, but I mustn’t be doin’ 
it all the while. I must never fight ’less I had ter ; 
then I must do the best I could. She didn’t say 
’twas allers bad ter fight, ner that I musn’t never 
do it, but mustn’t do it if I could run away. So 
yer see that she knowed somethin’ too. But I don’t 
have ter get out of scrapes that way half so often as 
what I thought. She told me ter ask God ter help 
me keep out of trouble and ter do right. I do that, 
and I guess it does help, but I try myself, and don’t 
let God have all of it ter do. She said I mustn’t 
ask him ter do what I kin ’thout, and ought ter do 


GIVING. 


161 


myself. But say, Mr. Raymond : if yer father is 
sich a good man, though he is a lawyer, do yer think 
he will help me get a place ter work ^round here ? 
How Vd like ter work right here ! Hain’t yer got 
a farm whar I kin do the work, ^tendin’ ter bosses, 
cows and things ? I know ^bout bosses, and I kin 
milk. I had ter ^tend ter bosses— that is, Pete had 
one old boss that he made me ^tend ter until he 
up and died. He didn’t guv him ’nough oats ner 
nothin’. I useter pick grass fer him and feed him 
what I could get. Didn’t like ter see the poor old 
boss suffer. He couldn’t help that Pete and 
Jack got drunk and had no money ter buy oats 
and hay.” 

We have no farm,” replied Raymond, ^Hhough 
we have a few acres of ground, and we keep a horse 
and cow ; but I attend to them, and the ground 
father hires men to work for him.” 

^^Now, if he’d only let me do the work, Pd be 
glad. I want ter be whar folks don’t cuss ner kick 
a feller. I kin work, and I am willin’ too. Then, 
if I don’t work it out, how be yer goin’ ter get pay 
fer these here clothes ? I hain’t got no money.” 

We will wait until father comes home,” an- 
swered Raymond ; then we will see what can be 
done. He may get you a place to work near here. 
But you need not trouble yourself about those 
clothes ; I do not expect to be paid back. I had 
some money of my own, and used it ; that’s all there 
is about it. — But, Margaret, it is supper-time. I 
11 


162 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


must study after supper, and will go to my room as 
soon as I have eaten/’ 

After tea Jerry and Margaret had a long talk 
in the kitchen, and the girl, already interested in 
the young stranger, became his warm friend. Mr. 
and Mrs. Leigh returned before bedtime, but were 
too tired to see Raymond’s charge until the next 
morning. 


CHAPTEE VI. 

A HELPING HAND. 


W HEN his parents came home, Eaymond told 
what he had done, and added, 

I could not turn him away hungry. I knew 
that mother would not allow even a tramp to go 
hungry from our door. — And I knew, father, that 
you would have told me to get some clothes to cover 
the boy with. I wanted you both to see and hear 
him talk. He is the queerest boy I ever saw. He 
can sit and talk by the hour, and it is amusing to 
hear what he says. He uses strange expressions, 
but has such an honest way about him that I was 
drawn to him in spite of myself. I think he is 
what he pretends to be, and not a tramp.’^ 

I hope that he is an honest lad, my son, but be 
careful whom you admit to your home to stay over- 
night. I know nothing about this boy, and take 
for granted that you have been wise ; but be on your 
guard against frauds in the form of honest-appear- 
ing persons who go about the country with pitiful 
stories. The fact that they are used to telling them 
makes the stories appear all the better. Eeally hon- 
est people who are unfortunate are not ready to tell 
their whole story, nor able to tell it very glibly.’^ 

163 


164 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


Why, father, he would not tell his until I coaxed 
and quizzed him, and then he told only part until 
assured that I would not take him back to his old 
masters. I am not sure that he is honest, but had 
you heard some of his talk, especially when he spoke 
of God and the Saviour, I think you would have 
been ready to believe him honest.^^ 

That is the way many a fraud does. He tries 
religion and pretends to be pious that he may under 
its cloak hide his evil designs. I do not mean to 
condemn your boy, but am speaking of travelers who 
go about seeking home, friends and food, and who 
tell a pitiful story of their sufferings and losses. 
They are usually frauds, too lazy to work, who gain 
their living by their wits, while honest people are 
taxed to support them.’^ 

Well, I donT believe that this boy is lazy. He 
asks to work, and wants by working to earn the 
clothes I gave him. He tried to earn his dinner 
after he had it by helping Margaret. He took her 
work, she said, and did it as well as she could do it. 
He seems to know how to milk, and says he can 
take care of horses ; and I judge that he is able to 
manage a boat, since he has lived with fishermen. 
I am sure that you will be interested in him, father, 
when you see him.^^ 

We shall see about that in the morning, I pre- 
sume,’^ replied Mr. Leigh. 

You may tell Margaret to let him sleep in the 
room off from her own,’^ said Mrs. Leigh. That 


A HELPING HAND. 


165 


opens into the hall, through which he cannot pass 
to go out without going by our door ; so that I sup- 
pose we can trust him/^ 

You need not be afraid of him, mother ; I am 
sure that he is honest. But Margaret asked me if 
she should fix up that room for him to-night, and I 
said she might unless you came home before bed- 
time; so I think she has it all ready.^^ 

Well, you or she may see your boy to bed when 
he wishes to go. I am too tired to do anything more 
than go to bed myself,^^ said Mrs. Leigh. In the 
morning we can talk more about him.^^ 

Raymond went to the kitchen and told Jerry that, 
as it was bedtime, he would show him the way to 
his room. The boy followed, and as soon as Ray- 
mond said, Here is the room, J erry ; I hope you 
will sleep well,’^ Jerry replied. 

Must I sleep in sich a room ? Never slept in 
so grand a place, that I knows on. My ! ^Tis good 
^nough fer a king ; I mean good hiough fer gentle- 
men. No matter; some day I mean ter be one.^^ 
^^What? a king?^^ asked Raymond. 

Well, no ; not a king what wears them crowns, 
but somebody who is somebody. Miss Kiefer said 
a boy kin be what he wants ter if he tries hard 
^nough. I^m goin^ ter try.^^ 

I think you had better sleep first,’^ spoke Ray- 
mond. You will feel more like trying to-morrow 
morning than now. I think you are tired and 
sleepy after your long tramp.^^ 


166 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


IVe had time ter rest since I corned here ; but 
if I don’t sleep ter-night, ’twon’t be the fault of that 
bed. My ! Ain’t them covers nice and white ! 
Too clean fer sich a dirty chap like me ter get in- 
side ’em. Wish I could have taken a swim ’fore I 
went ter bed.” 

It is too cold now to swim in the river, but here 
is water if you wish to wash.” 

That’s jist what I do want. I hain’t fit ter sleep 
in sich a place.” 

What kind of a bed did you have in the 
shanty ?” 

’Twas an old tick full of straw, but the straw 
was so short that mice couldn’t chaw it shorter ; so 
they guv it up. Then I had a couple of old blank- 
ets in cold weather, and a pillow stuffed with straw 
— that is, it useter be stuffed with straw, but the 
straw leaked out through the holes. Mice made 
’em. Had ter have ’em ter get in and out, yer 
know. Yer see, the mice used the things when we 
didn’t want ’em. That was better ’n if the mice had 
used ’em when we wanted ter. Mice had their 
shindys then, and kept us ’wake. I s’pose they 
thought we kept them ’wake in daytime, so they 
kept at it in the night. I ain’t ’fraid of mice, but 
don’t want none in the pi Her when my head’s out- 
side of it.” 

I don’t care to have mice around in my room, 
either,” said Raymond, turning to leave. 

^‘Say, Mr. Raymond, what kin I do airly? 


A HELPING HAND. 


167 


I want ter be up and do what chores there be 
around/^ 

You just sleep in the morning and get rested. 
T usually do the work in the morning. I milk, 
and curry off the horse and feed him. I will do 
that.^^ 

And let me sleep ? I guess that would be pay- 
iff fer them clothes yer guv me 

Well, go to sleep now, and I’ll call you in the 
morning to help me. If I were to let you go alone 
to do the work, you might curry off the cow and give 
slops to the horse and wash the faces of the pigs.” 

Guess I know the difference ’tween cows and 
bosses,” replied Jerry ; but mebbe the pigs’ faces 
would be cleaner if they was washed. But I want 
ter help pay fer all yer have done ter me. Yer 
won’t hear the last of it fer some time now, I tell 
yer, if yer only guv me the chance.” 

Then I shall be obliged to run off and lock the 
door behind me,” said Raymond, half laughing. 

Oh, I don’t mean ter bother yer, but yer can’t 
help a feller thinkin’ all he wants ter about it, and 
keepin’ his heart full of ‘ Thank ee’s ’ fer what yer 
done. Miss Kiefer said that a boy ought ter be 
thankful fer all what good folks does ter him. I’m 
tryin’ ter be that ; don’t have ter try hard, though. 
She said I’d find lots of good people ready ter help 
me if I did what is right and asked God ter help 
me through. I guess it’s so. Mebbe he sent me 
here ter find some of the best ones, ter start on. She 


168 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


said he’d see that I got a helpin’ hand when I wanted 
it most. That was ter-day. I got it ; that’s a fact.” 

Well, I’m glad you found it,” spoke Raymond ; 
so, while you are thankful, I will say ‘ Good-night ’ 
and go to bed.” 

Jerry responded with a hearty ‘^Good-night,” 
and, the door closing, he was alone. 

“ Yes,” said the boy to himself ; “ it was God 
who sent me ter a place where they’d guv me a 
helpin’ hand, and here I am. Had I gone ter them 
other houses, ’slike as not I’d got kicked out, if 
they hadn’t jist catched me and sent me back. I 
guess I’d ought ter be thankful. Here I’ve had a 
first-rate dinner and supper and got a first-rate suit 
of clothes — mebbe two on ’em — and one of the best 
places a feller could ask fer ter sleep in. My ! 
Wouldn’t I be good, though, if I could stay here 
and work fer them ! ‘ Good ’ ! I guess you’d see 

a feller what behaved hisself and did what he’s told 
’thout any kickin’ ter stir him up. But even if I 
stay, this room won’t do fer me ; it’s company’s 
room. No matter ; I’d sleep in a cellar if they’d 
only let me stay and work, and treat a feller half- 
way decent, and git sich dinners and suppers as I’ve 
had. Say ! If I want ter stay and work here, why 
can’t I ask God ter let me? Miss Kiefer said I 
must do that. I did ask him ter help me git away 
from the shanty, and here I be ; now I’m jist goin’ 
ter ask fer more. Mebbe God sent me here ter work ; 
so what’s the harm of askin’ ter get at it ? If ’tain’t 


A HELPING HAND, 


169 


best, he’ll send me where it’ll be better : that’s what 
Miss Kiefer said. I don’t b’lieve he’s goin’ ter let 
me go back ter the old shanty, er he wouldn’t have 
let me stop here. I b’lieve I mean ter pray ter stay 
here; nobody will know about it if I don’t stay. 
And ’tain’t nobody’s business but mine. But how’m 
I goin’ ter say the things what I want ?” 

For a few minutes Jerry sat on a chair thinking 
what to say ; then, kneeling down, he began : 

O God, this is a good place fer a boy. I am 
ever so much thankful that I come here. I didn’t 
know but thou sended me here. Now I thank thee, 
’cause I wouldn’t have found sich a place alone if I 
had tried, mebbe, ever so long. But I’m here, and 
I thank thee fer letting me come. Now, if I stay, 
mebbe I kin be good here and do what I ought ter. 
Please let me stay. Help them ter see that I kin 
work and want ter do right. Mebbe there’s lots of 
good people ’round here ter teach me ter be better. 
I ain’t good, but I want ter be. Don’t let me swar 
ner lie ner cheat ner fight ner be bad here. Make 
me better ’n better till I’m as good as Miss Kiefer 
said I must be ter go ter heaven. Fergive my sins 
and make me want ter do jist right alters. I ask 
all this fer Jesus’ sake. Amen.” 

After remaining quiet for a few moments Jerry 
arose and began to look around more closely, and to 
talk to himself about what he saw. His life had 
been spent so much alone that he had gained the 
habit of talking to himself a great deal ; 


170 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Now I\"e asked him — and there ain’t no harm 
in that — mebbe God’ll let me stay here er get me 
’nother place as good ; don’t want no better. But 
’tain’t ’cause this is sich a nice place that I want ter 
stay. They don’t cuss here — that is, I hain’t hearn 
none do it. Then mebbe I kin be good here. I 
want ter be better ’n I be. Miss Kiefer told me so 
much that I jist want ter do like what she said. 
Then I can’t help havin’ a hankerin’ ter see her. 
She said she is goin’ ter heaven, and I kin go too 
some day if I be good and love Jesus and make him 
my Saviour. I want ter see her, and I want ter go 
there too. Then what I heard them other folks say 
in Sunday-school has made me think too. I guess 
it’s so what they said. I ain’t so good as what a 
feller ought ter be ; that’s a fact. But ain’t this a 
nice carpet? And the chairs and that air washstand 
are jist as purty as can be. Now, if I was ter have 
sich a room, wdiat would I do with sich a burer? 
That’s what Miss Kiefer called them big things 
with drawers in. I hain’t got no clothes ter put in 
sich things, but then ’t would be jist the thing ter stow 
string and little pieces of rope and sich in. My ! 
Wouldn’t I like ter have a place ter keep things 
when I get ’em, and say, ‘ That’s all mine ’ ? I 
guess I would. But there’s a pitcher of water, and 
soap too, and towels and things. My ! Jist what 
I want. I have been travelin’ so long that I ought 
ter take a swim ’fore goin’ ter bed ’tween sich bed- 
clothes. I wonder what them old fellers said when 


A HELPING HAND, 


171 


they woke up and found Jerry warn^t there ? Guess 
they wanted ter see him some. Well, they didn^t. 
If he^d been ^round, he^d had some more sore places 
on him, 1^11 bet. Arm and leg and back haiif t got 
over them things yet. They might have hit with 
somethin^ else than a oar. But they ainT goin^ ter 
hit me soon ag’in ; that^s one good thing. They’ll 
have ter cook fer theirselves now, er get ’nother boy. 
I pity him if they do. Mebbe they won’t hit and 
cuss him like I had ter take it. Cusses don’t leave 
no marks outside, but they hit inside the skin and 
hurt worse’ll what kickin’ does. Cussin’ is like a 
knife all blade and no handle : it goes in deep. 
And then I guess it’s like Miss Kiefer said : it 
hurts the feller worst what uses the bad words. 
I’m glad that I guv it up. If I kin stay here, I 
won’t never say bad words ag’in. But I guess it’s 
time I go ter bed ; so I’ll jist git ready. My ! I 
feel so good that my tongue has got loose and wants 
ter keep goin’ even when I’m ’lone.” 

After washing, the boy went to bed, and was soon 
in a sound sleep. He did not awake the next morn- 
ing until Raymond called at his door, saying that 
breakfast was ready. 

Sun’s up, sure as can be,” said Jerry to him- 
self. ‘‘ Well, if I hain’t slept, then I’d like ter 
know what yer call sleepin’ ? That bed beats any- 
thing I ever see fer sleepin’ in. I was as easy as if 
I was sailin’ right ’fore the wind with sail up and 
didn’t have ter do nothin’ but go ahead.” 


172 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


After breakfast Mr. Leigh had Raymond bring 
Jerry into the library. The young stranger for a 
few moments could hardly answer the questions put 
to him, but by degrees Jerry found power over his 
tongue, and used it. 

I donT mind tellin^ yer all ^bout myself, cap- 
tain,’^ replied Jerry, but I^m Traid yer’ll send me 
back. I ain’t no bad feller. I jist corned this way 
ter take care of myself, and keep from bein’ both- 
ered and from botherin’ folks what don’t like chaps 
like me.” 

But if you do not tell anything about yourself, 
how can I know that you are not a runaway who 
should be sent back?” asked Mr. Leigh. I know 
very little about you except what I see. Raymond 
has told me a little, but said that I would learn from 
you your story; and here you seem unwilling to tell 
it. How am I to decide what you are ? How can 
I know that you are not a thief, or even a worse 
character who should be arrested and sent to prison?” 

Don’t do that, captain,” appealed the boy. I 
ain’t no thief ; don’t steal no more. I runned away 
ter keep from doin’ bad things, but I’m ’fraid if I 
tell, you won’t say it was right ter come. Then 
mebbe yer’ll tell others and I can’t git no work 
nowhars. Now, if yer’ll let me work here ter 
pay fer my lodgin’s and things, yer’ll have a chance 
ter see what I am.” 

Yes, and perhaps give you a chance to steal or 
do what is even worse,” replied Mr. Leigh. 


A HELPING HAND, 


173 


Captain, if I was a thief, would I have corned 
with sich ragged clothes? If I didn’t want no 
work, would I be askin’ yer ter let me work fer 
yer? Thieves don’t run ’round askin’ fer work 
ter pay fer what they gits ; they jist takes it ’thout 
askin’. I ain’t no thief. If yer jist try me fer a 
week yer’ll see that I kin work, and hard too.” 

^^What can you do?” asked Mr. Leigh. 

^‘Will yer hire me?” eagerly inquired the boy. 
^^If yer will. I’ll tell yer all ’bout myself.” 

^^I wish first to know whom I am hiring and 
what he can do,” was the answer. 

Well, captain, I kin do ’most everything what 
other boys kin.” 

Don’t call father ^ captain,’ but ^ Mr. Leigh,’ ” 
spoke Raymond, quietly. 

’Sense me, Mr. Leigh ; I forgot. I’se useter 
call them what’s boss ^ captain.’ It’s the best name 
I knowed of. But I kin take care of horses, and 
kin milk cows ; I kin row boats and fish, and do 
lots more. If yer’ll only hire me. I’ll do anything 
yer ask me; but don’t send me back ter the old 
shanty.” 

This last appeal was made so earnestly that Mr. 
Leigh said, 

I will not send you back anywhere unless you 
have been guilty of some great crime, and I don’t 
believe you have. But before I hire you I must 
know more about you. I wish to know what you 
can do not only, but who you are.” 


174 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


Will yer hire me if I tell yer all?” spoke Jer- 
ry, eagerly. 

^^Yes,” was the reply, ^^if you can show that 
you are a boy whom I can trust, and who will do 
what I ask of him.” 

Well, then, 1^11 tell yer,” said Jerry, suddenly 
appearing cheerful and happy. But I forgot ter tell 
that I kin cook and wash dishes, sweep and clean 
up ^round the house, and I kin work in the garden 
too. I kin bake cakes, fry fish, bile taters, fry ham 
and eggs, and all them things. I kin make good 
chowder.” 

No matter about what you can do now,” inter- 
rupted Mr. Leigh, but tell me who you are and 
where you have lived.” 

I’se cornin’ ter that, capt — ’Sense me : Mr. 
Leigh. I forgit sometimes. I’m jist like a like 
half full of fish. It won’t let ’em out quick ter 
oncst; but when they begins ter come out, then 
they’ll come all in a heap. I don’t know jist how 
ter begin ner what ter say, but I lived with Pete 
and Jack Meter. They live in a fish-shanty down 
the river. I useter take care of the shanty and do 
their cookin’ and help ’em with their nets, and do 
what they wanted me ter. I useter fish with them 
too. I don’t know how long I lived with them ; 
I lived there ’bout as long as I kin ’member.” 

When Jerry had told the story as it has already 
been given to the reader, he stopped, and Mr. Leigh 
asked. 


A HELPING HAND. 


175 


What is your full name 

^ Jerry/ That’s what they calls me, only when 
they’s drunk, then they said, ^ Jere, you rascal !’ and 
then put some hard words on after that.” 

Have you no other name — no surname ?” asked 
Mr. Leigh. 

The boys useter call me ‘ Jeremiah, fat in the 
fire,’ but I don’t like that ; ’tain’t no name fer a fel- 
ler.” Then, as if calling to mind the meaning of 
Mr. Leigh, Jerry added, The tail-end of my name 
is ^ Thompson ;’ so they calls me ^ Jere Thompson.’ 
And some, when they feels all right ter me, says 
‘ Jerry Thompson.’ I guess that’s about what my 
name is. Them old fellers didn’t often call me 
nothin’ ; they jist hollered, ‘ Here, you !’ er ^ You 
devil you, what yer doin ’ ?’ ” 

Don’t you know how those men came to get 
you? Were you given to them? Were you a 
relative of theirs, or what ?” asked Mr. Leigh. 

Don’t know how they got me ; they ain’t no 
’lation of mine, that I knows on. I didn’t call 
’em ^ uncle,’ ner nothin’. I don’t know nothin’ 
how I corned ter be with them ; never hearn tell. 
Guess I had a father and mother, like other boys, 
but they up and died ’fore I k no wed anything ; so 
somehow them old chaps got me from somebody. 
That’s what I guess ; nobody told me nothin’.” 

How did they treat you ?” asked Mr. Leigh. 

Treat me’? They warn’t the kind ter treat 
me ; they wanted ter drink it all theirselves. They 


176 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


kept a jug full all the time when it didn^t get empty 
right arter, and that’s what it did. I had ter go 
git it filled then when they wanted more.” 

Were they kind to you, or did they abuse you?” 
was asked again. 

^^They kind? Well, if yer call cussin’ and 
kickin’ and hittin’ a feller kind, then they was 
kind ; but I don’t call it that way.” 

Did they give you enough to eat ?” 

^^Not when they was drunk. They didn’t want 
ter eat theirselves and I guess they thought I didn’t. 
But I got hungry; and if there warn’t nothin’, I 
had ter catch it.” 

Catch what ?” asked Raymond, who had been 
a quiet listener. 

Catch what I wanted ter eat. I had ter go 
bobbin’ fer eels nights, sometimes, ’fore I could get 
my breakfast, dinner and supper. Took ’em all 
ter oncst then. Didn’t have ter do that often, 
’cause I looked out. They didn’t know — ’cause 
they was sleepin’ and snorin’ loud ’nough ter scare 
the fish — but folks sometimes guv me somethin’ 
ter eat when I worked fer ’em. I’d go out ter work 
now and then, ’cause them old fellers said I might 
as well as ter lie round loose and do nothin’. Then 
they’d take the change and have a good time on it.” 

Can you read ?” asked Mr. Leigh. 

Some ; Miss Kiefer learned me.” Then Jerry 
told of Miss Kiefer and how she taught him to 
read at the Sunday-school where she took him, and 


A HELPING HAND. 


177 


of her kindness to him. ^^She was the bestest 
woman what ever was/^ added he, with emphasis. 

She wanted ter learn me ’bout other things too.” 

What things ?” inquired Mr. Leigh. 

^^She learned me ter read the Testament; then 
she guv me one, and said I must read it every day 
and I would become a good boy and go clean up 
ter heaven when I died. When I told her I didn’t 
want ter go ter heaven, but jist ter go where folks 
liked sich chaps like me, she said that is jist what 
they did ter heaven. Then she told me all ’bout 
heaven and said it war jist the place fer boys, and 
that I’d have a place all ter myself if I wanted it. 
She made me almost want ter die, ’cause she said so 
much ’bout heaven bein’ so good a place fer folks. 
I guess I ain’t good ’nough yet ter get there, but 
then I don’t mean ter die yet fer a spell if I 
kin help it. But that Miss Kiefer told me lots 
more. I don’t know much ’bout lots of things, 
’cept what she told me. Other folks didn’t care 
’bout me, I guess. Some on ’em didn’t know 
nothin’ ’bout me, though. I jist stayed in the 
shanty and went fishin’ fer them men, and done 
what they said, only when I worked out by spells.” 

How did you come to leave the shanty ?” asked 
Mr. Leigh. Did Miss Kiefer tell you to do it?” 

^^Ko, she didn’t; but I told her I meant ter. 
Then she said I mustn’t until I’d asked God ter 
show me what ter do. But, yer see, I knowed 
what ter do, and said ter my own self, ^ What’s 
12 


178 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


the use ter ask him ter show me, when I know 
now V I asked her that oncst, and she said that I 
might think I knowed, but didn’t. She said I’d 
find it warn’t so easy ter run away and get work, 
and all that. She said I must be patient and ask 
God ter help me. Well, I did ask him a good deal 
when she went away and said she warn’t cornin’ 
back no more. Then I jist thought, ^Here she’s 
gone, and won’t come back ; why’m I ter stay and 
be kicked longer? AVhat’s the use ter ask God ter 
help me, when he’s guv me good legs ter run with ?’ 
So I jist runned away, and that’s how I corned ter 
go.” 

Why did those men abuse you ?” asked Mr. 
Leigh. 

Don’t know, ’cept that they wanted ter. But 
they wasn’t allers kickin’ me ; they was real good 
sometimes, when they wasn’t drunk. ’Twas ’cause 
they got drunk so much that I had ter take it. I 
don’t know what folks wants ter drink rum and 
things fer, ’cause it’s bad, and makes ’em bad. It 
useter seem ter scoop all there was of a man outen 
old Jack, and Pete too, and scoop ’em both full of 
cats and dogs. They didn’t guv me none ter drink, 
and I’m glad on it. I seen how it made them, and 
yer won’t catch me drinkin’ it.” 

Mr. Leigh became deeply interested in the boy, 
and listened quietly to his whole story as Jerry told 
it, and then made a bargain by which, for wages 
and board, the young stranger was to serve him. 


A HELPING HAND, 


179 


But I want ter pay fer them clothes what Mr. 
Raymond guv me/^ said Jerry. 

That you and he may settle between you/^ re- 
sponded Mr. Leigh ; I will pay you wages, and it 
will be your business to see about your clothes. If 
you choose to repay Raymond, and he wishes it, I 
have nothing to say.’^ 

It was finally agreed, at Jerry’s earnest request, 
that Raymond should accept the money the new 
clothes had cost, but that the old suit would be 
given him. 

The two boys soon became warm friends, and 
Raymond had an easy time, so far as work at home 
was concerned. He never needed to ask Jerry twice 
to do a thing ; anything that would please Raymond 
the boy gladly did, and seemed to keep his kindness 
in constant remembrance. 

The other boys of Metona learned to like Jerry ; 
and when they saw Raymond treat him almost as 
an equal, they too were kind to him. Once or twice 
they tried to play tricks on him, but after a few 
trials gave it up. Jerry was their equal in shrewd- 
ness, and more than a match for them when play- 
ing tricks was concerned. 

What’s the use ter be a pokin’ fun at a feller ?” 
said Jerry to Raymond one day after the boys had 
tried to tease him. That’s jist the way boys use- 
ter do at the old shanty. Them city chaps with 
their nice clothes thought I didn’t ’mount ter nothin’, 
and that they could jist do what they’d a mind ter. 


180 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


They^d fling stones inter the water ter spatter me 
wet ; then thevM shove off the boat when I’d left 
it on shore, and I’d have ter chase it, while they 
stood on the bank laughin’ and hollerin’ at me. 
They’d put big sticks ’gainst the shanty door when 
I’se in, ter lock me in. Sometimes they tried ter set 
dogs outer me, but that wouldn’t work, ’cause, yer 
see, I’d get them dogs ter come right by me and lay 
down. I knowed all the dogs ’round there ’cept 
what they brung from the city, and them dogs didn’t 
know nothin’. I jist set some dogs what I knowed 
ter fightin’ their dogs, and then I had the fun.” 

Did you ever play tricks on those boys ?” asked 
Raymond. 

Yes, I did now and then, when I had a good 
chance ; but, yer see, I was all alone and had ter 
look out fer myself. One time two on ’em stood on 
the dock lookin’ on the water; they was jist the 
fellers what had spattered me all wet one day. They 
was dressed nice and as slick as a fish. Then I 
thought my time had come; so I jist creeped up 
’hind them and guv them one shove, and ’way 
they went inter the water. Then I jist stood on 
the dock and hollered like they did ter me, only I 
said, 

^Fishermen flounder, jist come rounder, 

And ril pull you out by the tip of yer snout.^ 

When they swum ashore, they didn’t say nothin’, 
but jist went and got on dry clothes, and stayed 


A HELPING HAND. 


181 


away from the dock arter that. I guess the water 
washed the mad outen them. Mebbe they seen that 
it warn^t nice ter be wet, so let me Mone. When I 
told Miss Kiefer, she said it was bad ter do that, and 
that God said I must let him ^tend to sich things. 
When I asked her how long I^d have ter wait, she 
said that it M^ould be better ter wait allers than ter 
drown folks ter get even with them. If theyM 
drownded, Td have ter suffer fer it, and mebbe be 
hanged till I died ; that scart me. But ffore I 
throwed ^em in the water I knowed them two fel- 
lers could swim. But when Miss Kiefer told me 
how bad I^d been, I was sorry, and said I wouldn’t 
push no more folks in the water. Miss Kiefer asked 
me how’d I like ter have folks knock me over and 
drown me, or somethin’, right off jist so soon as I 
did somethin’ wrong, and guv me no chance ter 
try ter do better. She said that God uses folks jist 
’sif they’s bad boys of his’n what he wants ter see 
better ; so he guvs ’em time and lots of chances ter 
start right. She said that he didn’t like ter see us 
pitchin’ in and hurtin’ them, ’cause they be all his’n. 
He wants ’em all ter be good and have a good time, 
so waits ter guv them a long chance and lots of 
help.” 

Well, did the boys let you alone?” asked Ray- 
mond. 

They didn’t all, but she talked ter some, and 
they did. Them others I had ter take care on as 
best I could. I did want her ter go ’way onct, so I 


182 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


could guv ^em a wollopin’ ; tliat^s the oiil} time I 
wished she warn’t there/^ 

In the early winter — as Jerry came to Metona in 
the autumn — he and Raymond had an experience 
they did not soon forget. Mr. Leigh’s house stood 
a short distance from the river, but was hidden on 
either side by hills that shut olf the river- view ex- 
cept for a short distance in front. The cold weather 
came suddenly, and in a day or two the river was 
full of strong ice. Powerful tug-boats forced their 
way through the ice, pulling behind them loaded 
barges. Now and then the ice proved so strong 
that the boats were caught and forced to back out 
and try some other place, where the ice was not so 
thick. When an open space between the floating 
cakes was seen, the boat would turn for that, even 
though out of its direct course, preferring a round- 
about way through clear water to a short one that 
must be cut through heavy cakes of ice. 

One- Saturday, as Raymond was sitting in the 
house and Jerry at work outside, they noticed a 
tug-boat towing several loaded barges. The light 
W’esterly wind had driven the ice away from the 
west shore of the river, leaving a clear space there. 
For this the tug had steered, and when the boys 
looked was rapidly forcing her barges along to get 
them to their destination before the ice, by change 
of wind, could crowd back toward the shore. In 
front of Mr. Leigh’s place was a wide flat, or space 
of shallow water — too shallow for loaded vessels. 


A HELPING HAND. 


183 


The tug ran too close to the shore, and one of the 
barges — the most heavily loaded of all — ran aground 
and broke loose from the tug. The tide was going 
out, and to get the barge ofF would need more power 
than the tug had, nor was it considered safe to wait 
a minute with the other barges ; so the tug steamed 
on with the rest of her tow, leaving the grounded 
barge fast on the flat. 

The barge had no boat, and after a while the cap- 
tain called to a young man who happened to be on 
the bank, asking to be taken ashore. This man 
soon brought the captain to land, and then let him 
take his boat to go down the river to the town of 
Navina, to get another tug to pull off his vessel at 
high water. The barge ran aground about ten 
o’clock — two hours after the tide had changed ; so 
it would be about two o’clock before low water, and 
eight or after in the evening before the water was 
high again. The captain could easily reach Navina, 
if no ice hindered, within two or three hours, and 
a tug' boat could be back long before night, though 
it was not probable that the barge could be pulled 
off* before six or seven in the evening. 

The west wind died away before long, except a 
slight breath of it that served to keep the ice from 
crowding upon the stranded barge. Slowly the 
afternoon passed, and no tug appeared ; nor did 
the captain return. The boys watched the vessel 
with some interest to see when a steamer came to 
pull it off*, but had no further anxiety about it. 


184 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


They supposed that other men — or, at least, one — 
were on board to take care of the barge ; they saw 
women and children moving about, but had no idea 
that they had been left alone there. Toward even- 
ing the sky, that had been slowly growing hazy 
during the day, gave decided signs of a snow-storm ; 
before dark the first flakes came lazily down to 
earth. The tide was rising and no boat had ap- 
peared to take the barge away. Jerry kept watch- 
ing the solitary light that shone from the mast of 
the vessel, expecting every minute, now that the 
tide was reaching the same height as when the 
barge ran aground, to see the light of a tug coming 
to take away tlie stranded vessel. 

Say, Mr. Raymond f ^ said he, with excitement, 
as he came in after a careful look from the bank ; 
‘‘ I b’lieve that barge’s adrift. She ain’t where she 
was. The light is shinin’ dim, but then the snow 
is cornin’ down faster, and I b’lieve the barge is 
loose. No tug is cornin’ ter get her ; and if she 
gets off ’mong them ice-cakes, she’ll be a goner ’fore 
mornin’. She’ll run aground somewhere, and then 
the cakes of ice’ll jist shut in on her and cut her ter 
pieces. I don’t see why they don’t let go their an- 
chor ; it’ll be safer on the flats here than anywhere 
else.” 

Just then the two heard female voices crying to 
some one. The boys hurried out to the bank. 

Mister! Mister! Mister!” shouted first one 
voice, then another, from the barge. 


A HELPING HAND. 


185 


Them’s women !” broke out Jerry. I don’t 
b’lieve there’s a man there. Women wouldn’t hol- 
ler so if there’s men on board. Holler back, Mr. 
Raymond.” 

What do you want ?” shouted Raymond. 

When will the tide be high ?” came back the 
question. We’re drifting, and have no anchor. 
There’s no tug coming, and I don’t know what we 
shall do. We’ll drift into the ice if we keep on.” 

We’ll come out and see what we can do,” 
shouted Raymond. Then he spoke to Jerry : 
‘‘ We’ll go after them. We must take a big boat. 
There’s Mr. Williams’s large boat ; that is just the 
thing. It is awfully heavy, but can stand the ice, 
and will carry a load too.” 

How kin we get that otf?” asked Jerry. It’s 
’way up on the shore, and turned over. You and 
I can’t lift it. I wish yer father was home ; he’d 
help. Then we’d do it.” 

Well, he will not be home for an hour yet, and 
by that time the barge may be drifted out of sight. 
Besides, we may be unable to reach her on account 
of the ice. But what we do we must do in a hurry, 
I tell you. Say ! run after Tom Wasson ; he’s just 
the one to help. You get him, and I’ll have the 
oars down and be all ready to turn the boat over ; 
and we’ll go.” 

There was no need of telling Jerry to hurry. 
Raymond hastened back into the house and told 
his mother in a few words what he intended doing. 


186 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


She at once got some warm wraps to put about the 
children who had been seen on the vessel. 

^^Keep bright lights in the front windows/^ spoke 
Raymond as he caught up the wraps. The snow is 
coming down swiftly, and the barge is drifting away 
from shore. If she gets far away, she will be too 
far off to see the shore in the darkness and storm. 
I don’t know when we will be back. There is 
little danger.” 

Hurrying away, Raymond reached the boat, and 
had oars ready when Jerry and Tom appeared. 

Some fun ahead, Raymond ?” spoke Tom as he 
sat down the lantern that he had brought. 

It will be a serious kind of fun,” was the an- 
swer, but I think we can bring them ashore all 
right. We must be moving quickly, though, for I 
think the barge is drifting away toward the east side 
and will soon be among the ice. If she gets there 
before we do, then look out for a time in which 
there will be no fun.” 

There is no wind,” answered Tom, and she is 
only drifting with the tide, but not going as fast as 
the tide; for what wind there is comes from the 
north, and that keeps her back. But here goes !” 
and three boys had hold of the large boat, and soon 
by hard work had turned her over and were slowly 
pushing her into the water. 

Here, Jerry ! you hold the lantern and stand 
up in the stern to see how we are to go. I wish we 
had a rudder, but I couldn’t find it,” said Raymond. 


A HELPING HAND. 


187 


Tell us if we are heading for the light on the 
barge/^ 

Then IVe got ter keep this here lantern down, 
^cause I canT see with it up. But say, Mr. Ray- 
mond ! let me and Mr. Tom row.^^ 

Just leave the handle off my name, Jerry, and 
it will work better,^^ spoke Tom. A long handle 
and a short knife don’t work well together.” 

No ; you are not so large as I,” answered Ray- 
mond, and we must pull with all our might to get 
to the barge. — And say, Jerry ! I’ve often thought 
that I’d rather you just called me ^ Raymond,’ too, 
without the ^ Mr.’ I don’t like handles to my name, 
either.’^ 

All right ; it’s jist as you say,” said Jerry. I 
kin get along without handles ter my name, and I 
s’pose it’s the same with others. But say ! she ain’t 
driftin’ so fast ; we’re close to her. She’s only a lit- 
tle ways out in the channel ; the snow made her seem 
farther off. But there’s wind out here ; that’s the 
reason she don’t go up with the tide so fast. The 
P’int kept the wind off us and the shore ; but there’s 
quite a stiff breeze — of nor’west wind, I guess it is. 
That’s what keeps the barge from goin’ up, and 
what makes her drift over ter the other side.” 

Well, keep your eye on the barge, so that she 
don’t get away,” spoke Tom. It would be too 
bad if she should get up and run away now, after 
we’ve pushed this heavy boat off and done all this 
rowing. Watch her close, Jerry ; barges have to be 


188 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


watched, or you don’t know what they’ll do, spe- 
cially if they’ve got only women on board. Tell us 
when we come near her, for it would be too bad if 
we should sink her or run right over her, and not 
see where she is.” 

Guess yer had ducks fer dinner, Tom, and swal- 
lered a feather the wrong way and it’s got ter tick- 
lin’ yer,” replied Jerry. 

No ; wrong there, Jerry : had fresh pork for 
dinner. And there were no bristles in ; so you’ll 
have to guess again,” responded Tom. 

Well, yer feel good, and that’s all I care fer,” 
answered the boy. ‘‘ I kin go inter any snow-storm 
in the ice with folks, so long as they don’t cuss.” 

Have you been in many storms like this on the 
river, Jerry ?” asked Tom. 

‘‘ Guess I have,” was the reply. Had ter go 
ter get folkes more’n oncst when I didn’t think I’d 
ever git ’cross the water ag’in in the ice. Down 
where I was the ice drifted mor’n what it does here, 
I guess, though I hain’t seen how long it keeps on 
here.” 

How’s this, Jerry ? I thought you said we were 
nearly there just after we started?” spoke Raymond, 
looking toward the barge ; and here we are just at 
the edge of the channel, and the boat a long way off 
yet.” 

a We’ve got a good deal farther than the chan- 
nel ; but if yer look close, yer’ll see that she ain’t 
much farther off,” answered Jerry. ^^What yer 


A HELPING HAND, 


189 


think is the edge of the channel ain^t that ^tall ; 
that^s where the wind shows on the water. Yer 
eyes mebbe can^t see so good ^cause yer been 
lookin^ right at the lantern. Here we be. Hold 
lip ! There^ Tom ! Back water on yer left oar, er 
yer^ll run right inter the barge ! Mustn’t mash her 
now, ’cause, yer see, it would get them folks wet 
what’s on her. Mebbe they hain’t got no dry 
clothes fer Sunday, if they git them wet what they 
wear.” 

In a moment the boat lay alongside the barge, 
and while Jerry was left to fasten the smaller to 
the larger vessel the other two boys scrambled on 
deck and went to the cabin. The women were in- 
side, but at once came out when they heard voices. 

Is that you, John ?” asked a woman’s voice. 

'No, ma’am ; it’s a Tom and a Raymond and a 
Jerry,” spoke Tom, in reply. 

What are you doing here ?” asked the same 
voice. 

We came to see what we can do to help you,” 
replied Raymond. You called, and we have come 
to take you ashore.” 

Oh, we can’t go ashore and leave the barge to 
drift. What would my husband say ? It is his ; 
he owns it, and all his money is put into the barge. 
If we leave, she will drift on some flats or middle 
ground, and the ice will cut her to pieces. No, no ! 
we can’t go. But can’t you do something to help 
us?” 


190 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


What can we do?’’ asked Raymond. ^^You 
have no anchor to hold the barge, and it would 
not be safe to anchor here, right in the chan- 
nel, with the ice drifting in heavy cakes just east 
of you. With the slightest change of wind it will 
come right down on you, and drift the barge with 
it, or cut her in pieces. The ice is very strong and 
the cakes are very large. It seems to me that you 
can’t do anything but go to the shore with us, and 
trust to luck to save the barge. You can’t do any- 
thing here. If the barge is lost, it will be all the 
worse to have you on board. Had not you better 
go ashore? We will be glad to take you all and 
keep you at my father’s. We have a large boat, 
and can easily take you.” 

Oh, I can’t leave the barge,” was the despond- 
ent reply. Can’t you do something to help us? 
We can’t go ashore and leave her to be cut to pieces 
by the ice ; my husband would never forgive me. 
Can’t you do something?” 

I really don’t know what to do. You have no 
anchor, and we can’t pull the barge to the shore by 
rowing.” 

^^Will you not try that?” pleaded the woman. 

The wind is not strong, and you might be able. 
I am sure that my husband, the captain, will pay 
you when he comes back. I don’t see what has 
kept him. He has been unable to get a tug to come 
through the ice, I am afraid. He would be sure to 
come if he could get one.” 


A HELPING HAND. 


191 


What do you say, Tom ? Shall we try to pull 
the barge toward the shore by rowing asked Ray- 
mond. I don^t believe we can do it ; she is too 
heavy, and we have not much power, with only two 
pairs of oars.^^ 

‘^We can try,^^ responded Tom. You and I 
will get into the boat and let Jerry stay on board. 
WeJl see what kind of a tug-boat we can make of 
ourselves. — Here, Jerry ! you run out this line,^^ 
added he, taking hold of a rope and hastening with 
it into the boat. Fasten it when we tell you, and 
weJl see how much we can tow the barge. 

For a few minutes the two tugged away at the 
oars with all their might, trying to pull the heavy 
barge toward the shore ; but the wind was stronger 
than they, and slowly the huge vessel moved away 
from instead of toward the shore. 

‘‘ Say, Tom ! let us try to run a line to the shore, 
and we may fasten her and slowly work the barge 
in by means of the windlass,^^ said Raymond. — 
Say, Jerry f’ shouted he ; let out more rope : we 
mean to try to get to the shore and fasten her to a 
tree there. There is a lot of rope on deck ; fasten 
it on the piece that we have.^’ 

All right ; now go ahead,’^ called Jerry as his 
nimble fingers gave out the line, and when nearly 
out fastened another to it. But I don’t b’lieve 
there’s enough to reach. We’ve drifted almost half- 
way across the channel.” 

Get all the rope you can,” shouted back Tom. 


192 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


Take the halyards from the mast if you can get 
them loose/’ 

Steadily the line ran out over the barge, and hur- 
riedly Jerry, aided by the two women, gathered all 
the rope there was about the vessel strong enough 
to hold her and added it to what was running over 
the side. 

It won’t reach,” said Jerry, sadly, unless 
they’ve got ’most to shore. I don’t b’lieve they 
have. There goes the last piece. Say ! ain’t there 
no more nowheres about.” 

That’s all I know of,” was the reply of the 
captain’s wife. 

Well, I’ll have ter fasten the end, er ’twill go 
overboard. We can’t do it this way, that’s sure.” 

The end of the rope was fastened none too soon ; 
then came a straightening of the line, and in a mo- 
ment or two a call from Raymond : 

Let out more line. We are not near the shore 
yet.” 

Can’t let out no more,” answered Jerry ; it’s 
all out.” 

The two boys were heard consulting for a mo- 
ment, and then came the shout, 

^^Haul in the line, Jerry; we can’t reach the 
shore.” 

The two rowers heard the cry of the women as 
they realized that the barge was hopelessly adrift 
and themselves in danger. 

^^This is getting to be serious fun, Raymond,” 


A HELPING HAND. 


193 


spoke Tom. She is Vay out in the channel, and 
not far from the ice. The snow is falling so fast 
that I don’t believe the shore can be seen from her 
deck. We can’t leave those women and children 
there, and I am afraid that they will not come 
ashore. Besides, when we reach the barge, we may 
find it hard to get again to the shore ourselves. 
We’d better be lively with what we mean to do. 
What do you say?” 

I say, too, that we have no time to lose, but I 
think we will come out all right. I am not afraid, 
so long as we can keep out of the ice. But one 
thing 1 mean to do, and that is to get those people 
ashore. The barge may be caught in the ice and 
drift safely in the channel, but there’s too much 
risk. If she were to be caught by the ice and 
then shoved on some flat or middle ground, it would 
go hard with them.” 

The boat was alongside the barge as soon as the 
two boys could bring her there, while Jerry, with 
benumbed hands, was hard at work pulling in the 
heavy rope out of the almost freezing water. 

Pretty cold job that, Jerry,” spoke Tom as the 
boat was fastened. 

That’s so,” was the response, but I guess I kin 
stand it. My hands is useter this kind of work.” 

There is only one thing we can do,” said Ray- 
mond as he approached the two women, who were 
helplessly bewailing their sad lot: ^^you will be 
obliged to go ashore with us, and do it right at 
13 


194 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


once. The barge is drifting farther away, and we 
canT see the shore now. We are close to the ice; 
and when the barge gets into that, we cannot row 
out of it with the small boat. So please get ready.^^ 
^^We canT leave the barge,’^ answered the wo- 
man. Will you not stay with us? The captain' 
will pay you, I know, when he comes. I doiiT 
know what has kept him ; he said that he would 
be here long before dark. He has been unable to 
get a tug, or it may have got fast in the ice.^^ 

I am sorry to say it, but we must go ashore,” 
answered Raymond. ‘‘ I wouldnT risk staying here 
to-night for anything you might give.” 

^^You cannot do anything if you stay,” spoke 
Tom ; and if you go ashore, you will be safe, 
and the barge is in no more danger than if you 
remain on board.” 

^^WeTe comin^ ter the ice!” shouted Jerry. 

There’s a big cake right off there, close by, and 
we’re driftin’ inter it. We’ve got ter hurry.” 

Oh dear ! What shall we do ? What shall we 
do?” mourned the wife of the captain. If John 
were only here, he’d know what to do.” 

We know too,” replied Raymond, and that is 
to go to shore. We must go.” 

Without saying a word more Raymond stepped 
into the cabin, and, taking one of the two children 
half asleep there, he wrapped it up in blankets and 
carried it to the small boat, and then said, 

^^Here, Jerry! take this little one and put it in 


A HELPING HAND. 


195 


the stern of the boat, and you stay by it and watch 
that it is safe/^ 

What do you mean to do with my baby cried 
the mother as she saw the child carried out of the 
cabin. 

Mean to save it/’ replied Raymond, and the 
other too, as well as both of you.” 

Give me my baby !” shouted the mother as she 
went to the boat. 

Take care of that baby, Jerry, and we’ll soon 
have the rest in the boat ; and then for the shore !” 
spoke Raymond. 

Here ! come, you little youngster !” said Tom 
as he caught up the other older child and was about 
taking it too to the boat. We must take you with 
us ; you don’t want to stay here and have the ice 
cut this barge into kindling-wood, do you ?” 

Mamma,” cried the sleepy, half-frightened child, 
take me !” 

I’ll take care of him,” replied Tom ; you 
get ready to go with us. We are not pirates, but 
friends. You can trust us ; but if you don’t trust 
us, you may as well let us have thevse children, any- 
how, for they are too nice and good to give to the 
ice. Come !” 

This was said to the mother, who at its cry had 
turned to take her older child. 

Must we leave the barge ?” cried the younger 
woman. Oh, what will John say when he finds 
it out ?” 


196 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


He’ll say that you was sensible ter take care of 
yerselves when yer couldn’t take care of the barge/’ 
replied Jerry. 

Mary, we must go,” said the younger woman. 

We can’t do anything here, and it may be — yes, 
it is — dangerous to stay all night here. Come !” 

But the other had already begun to prepare to 
leave the vessel. Gathering wraps and whatever 
else she could lay hands on, she carried them to 
the boat and handed them to Jerry, who used 
some of them to cover the child. 

^^Are you ready?” asked Raymond. Please 
hurry, for the barge is by the ice, and we may be 
shut in at any minute.” 

Yes, I am ready,” answered the older woman 
as she stepped to Tom, who was holding the older 
child, ready to hand it into the boat. Now let 
me have him.” 

Wait a moment, until I can get in to help you,” 
spoke Tom. Now give me the little fellow first. 
Here, little chap ! don’t you want to take a sail in 
a boat with us ?” 

^^No; I want to stay with mamma,” was the 
answer. 

But mamma is going, and wants you to get in 
first.” With that Tom lifted the child into the 
boat, and then helped the mother in. Excuse 
me,” asked he, further, ^^but are there more than 
you four ? That is all we saw, and supposed there 
were no more.” 


A HELPING HAND. 


197 


That is all/’ replied the woman. — Come, Mat- 
tie; we had better go. What are you doing?” 

I want to put this saw away, so that no one can 
find it,” answered the young woman. 

While she was carefully hiding the wood-saw 
under some covering on the top of the cabin, Tom 
had taken the oars, ready to pull for shore, and 
Jerry was loosing the rope from the barge, and 
Raymond stood anxiously watching the woman and 
urging her to hurry, as the ice was closing about the 
vessel. 

But if some one should steal this, we’d have to 
get a new one,” answered the woman. They will 
not find it there.” 

The saw carefully hidden, the woman took a last 
look into the cabin and then outside, but missed 
something. 

What do you want ?” asked Raymond, im- 
patiently. ^^You have no time to waste. Please 
hurry !” 

. I wanted to find the hatchet,” came the reply. 

It is a good one, and I don’t want that to get 
lost.” 

Never mind that ; if you wait much longer, we 
must go and leave you. Are you going with us?” 

Saying this, Raymond stepped to the side and 
reached out a foot as if to step into the boat. 

Oh, don’t leave me,” cried the woman ; I wall 
be ready in a moment.” 

We have not a moment to lose ; come at once,” 


198 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


said Raymond, decidedly. The ice is all around 
us, and we^ll have trouble to get through it/^ 

At last the woman hurried to the boat, and was 
soon seated in the stern by the rest as Jerry pulled 
in the rope and the boat pushed off from the barge. 

Let me row, one of you, wofft you spoke 
Jerry. You both have been rowin’ all the time, 
and it’s time I helped some. It’ll make my hands 
warm ter row.” 

No, you stand up in the bow and watch for the 
ice and for the shore,” answered Raymond. Beat 
your hands ; that will make them warm sooner than 
to row.” 

Yes ; you are younger than we, and your eyes 
better,” said Tom. Old people cannot see as well 
as young folks in the night, you know.” 

I guess you’ll have ter have better eyes ’n mine 
ter see the shore,” responded Jerry. Hold on ! 
There’s ice ahead. Back water ! Here ! let me 
hold up that lantern, and then mebbe I kin see 
where the ice is.” Holding up the lantern, Jerry 
saw what he supposed was thin ice, and said, Turn 
to the right a little, and push ahead. That is only 
snow-ice, and you can push through. There ! now 
keep straight ahead. Hold up ! There’s thick ice ! 
Now ter yer left ; that’s all snow, and won’t hinder 
much. Back water ! There’s ice ag’in right ahead 
— a big cake.” 

See here, Jerry ! which way are we going ?” 
asked Raymond. Be very careful that you don’t 


A HELPING HAND. 


199 


turn us from our course. Remember, we have no 
compass, and mav get lost on the water. Keep 
your eyes clear and your head level. Don’t lose 
your course by turning aside for the cakes of ice.” 

Got ter turn out fer ’em, Mr. Raymond ; can’t 
run over ’em. We’d best get outen the ice first, 
then lay our course. Can’t lay no course with that 
in the way. I guess it won’t be long ’fore we’ll be 
able ter see our course clear ’nough. We kin keep 
the light of the barge in sight, and won’t get lost 
much so long as we kin see that.” 

Well, captain, just you tell us what to do ; and 
if you can pilot this craft safely through the ice of 
these frozen regions and into the bay of — of Ray- 
mond Leigh, we’ll say that you are a first-rate cap- 
tain and pilot,” said Tom. 

Guess I kin do that ’thout much trying,” an- 
swered Jerry, so long as the wind lasts.” 

For a few minutes longer the boat was slowly 
pushing its way amid the smaller cakes of ice, but 
soon came to open water. 

Now we’re all right,” shouted Jerry, cheerfully. 

We’ll get there all safe now.” 

How do you know ?” asked Tom. Suppose 
a whale should come up and want you for his Sun- 
day breakfast ? You’d get there, it is true, but 
where Jonah went.” 

If Jonah went ashore, then it’s all right ; fer 
that’s where we be goin’ now,” replied Jerry. Jist 
you fellers keep on steady that way ; I will stand 


200 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


right up in this way and let the wind blow on my 
right cheeky and that will tell that we be going 
right ashore. Then, too, we kin see by them little 
waves. We must go right along across the way 
they swims.^^ 

Waves don^t swim, Jerry spoke Tom. 

Yes, they do too,^’ was the reply. They be 
allers swimmin^ with their heads above water ; and 
every oncst in a while they shows their white faces, 
saying that they have jist washed ^em.^^ 

Under Jerry^s piloting the boat soon came in 
sight of the shore, and then one of the women 
called out. 

There is the shore. We are almost there. Fm 
so glad 

To reach the shore and unload the precious freight 
took but a short time, and then the boys struggled 
to pull the boat up to its former place. > 

CanT drag it up that way,’^ said Jerry. WeVe 
got ter carry it round end for end.^^ 

How is that asked Tom. 

We all take hold on one end and lift that as 
far up as we kin, and then take hold on the other 
end.^’ 

All right ; let us try Captain Jerry’s way,” said 
Raymond. 

Carrying one end up as far as they could, and 
taking hold of the other and doing the same with 
that, the boys at last succeeded in putting the boat 
where they found it. 


A HELPING HAND. 


201 


The four strangers were soon made comfortable in 
the home of Mr. Leigh, and Tom went to his own 
home thankful that he had been able to do a noble 
deed ; while the other boys were not less thankful 
that they had done the work, and had done it 
safely too. 

The next day the captain of the barge appeared 
in a sleigh at the home of Mr. Leigh and explained 
his absence. He had reached Navina in safety, but 
had been unable to hire a tug to come to take his 
barge. The boat taken to Navina had been stolen 
from him, he said, and he had been unable to return 
at night. He brought news of the barge. She had 
floated safely during the night, the ice having kept 
her from drifting on any flats or shoal water, and 
the Navina ferry-boat had towed her into that place 
early in the morning. Safe and sound she lay at 
Navina, waiting for her captain and crew. 

The captain offered to pay the boys for rescuing 
his family, and said that they did the very thing he 
would have done himself had he .returned. Neither 
Raymond nor Jerry would accept pay, and Tom, 
when told that they had refused money, said that 
he did not believe in risking his life for money, but 
was ready to try another night in the ice for the sake 
of saving women and children. 


CHAPTEE VII. 

EFFUSING TO ACCFPT STRFNGTH. 

S OME time after Jerry came to Metona, Mr. 

Leigh noticed that he was inclined to read 
every book and paper he could find, and could talk 
sensibly and intelligently about what he read. 

Eaymond, that boy of yours has something in 
him that will pay for bringing out/^ said the fa- 
ther. ^^If you have time, give him help in start- 
ing to study.^^ 

I have already, father,’^ replied Eaymond. 
Jerry asked me one day if he might study one 
of my books that I had no further use for, and I 
gave it to him. Then he asked so many questions 
that I gave him some lessons, and have kept it up, 
teaching him as well as I can. is a bright stu- 
dent, and I wish you would ask him some questions 
about natural philosophy ; that is the book I gave 
him. I believe that he has learned all there is in 
it. When he read about a lever, he said, ^Why, 
that ain^t nothin’ but a pry to lift up heavy things 
with. Why don’t they call things by names so 
that folks kin know what they mean ?’ ” 

202 


BEFUSINO TO ACCEPT STBENOTH. 203 


I think you would do him a great kindness, 
Raymond, to teach him to speak grammatically. 
He had better be taught that soon, or he will find 
the boys laughing at him. I think you might be 
of more service to him by teaching him grammar 
than by teaching him philosophy. That will come 
later.^^ 

Raymond did try to teach Jerry to speak more 
correctly, but with poor success at first. The boy 
could see no good to come from speaking according 
to rules that some other people had given, when he 
was able to make everybody understand his mean- 
ing without learning these rules. Yet he gradually 
changed his manner of speaking, and tried after a 
while to speak as correctly as others. 

For the first few months Jerry made his study in 
the kitchen with Margaret, but Raymond asked him 
so often to come to his own room or to the other 
rooms of the house that Jerry gradually came to 
regard himself at home in most parts of the house. 
Mrs. Leigh learned to like the boy well enough to 
have him share the house almost as if he were her 
son. Jerry had too much good sense to force him- 
self where he would not be welcome, and never 
went to any part of the house without first being 
asked or told to go. 

It had been decided that Raymond should leave 
the Metona school and attend the Moreston Acad- 
emy the year after Jerry came. One day just before 
the term began he said to his father, 


204 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Father, when I go to the academy, I shall be 
obliged to study so much that I will be unable to 
teach Jerry; and if I stay from Monday until 
Friday night, I cannot teach him much, any way. 
It seems too bad that he should not study and have 
some teacher. I have been thinking that he might 
do his work mornings and nights and go to the 
Metona school. He could come home at noon to 
see to the horse and cows and other things. I wish 
he could keep on with his studies. I believe he 
will make a bright man. He says that he means 
to earn enough money, and then go to school and 
study to be a lawyer like yourself.’^ 

I have thought of the same thing, my son, and 
think we can arrange to have him go to school and 
work night and morning. I see that he is a bright 
lad, and I must say that you have reason to be 
proud of him ; for he is your discovery.’^ 

Before the time for school came Mr. Leigh 
called Jerry into the library, and asked, 

Jerry, how would you like to go to school 
Jist what I mean ter do some day when I get 
money ^nough. I^m lookin’ out fer that now.” 
Well, how would you like to begin this fall?” 
Hain’t got money ’nough fer that yet ; have only 
paid Mr. Raymond off fer them clothes and got 
some new things fer myself fer the winter, so can’t 
’ford it yet.” 

Oh, you will not find it costing anything. How 
would you like to stay here and work nights and 


EFFUSING TO ACCFPT STRFNGTH. 205 


mornings, and come home at noon to take care of the 
horse and cows and other things, and go to school 
where Raymond has been going 

How would I like it, Mr. Leigh ? There ain^t 
nothin’ I’d like better. If you’d only let me do 
that, I’d work early and late and do u]) all the 
chores same’s I do now. There ain’t much ter do 
now ; gardenin’ ’bout done. I kin do it jist as 
well as not, if you think so.” 

I do think so, and Raymond and I have talked 
about it, and he thinks as I do ; so, if you wish, 
you may begin school with the new term.” 

Mr. Leigh, you don’t know what you be doin’. 
You’re jist puttin’ a new heart right inter me, and 
it’s jist thankin’ you more’n what I kin tell. But 
it’s jist like what you and Mr. Raymond have done 
— so has Mrs. Leigh — ever since I came. Folks 
can’t tell me that rich people don’t care fer poor 
chaps. I jist know better ’n that. Hain’t I seen 
and knowed?” 

Well, then we will count it settled that you are 
to continue with your work as you are doing now, 
only you are to do it mornings, noons and nights, 
and attend school the rest of the time.” 

But see here, Mr. Leigh : I can’t earn my wages 
then. I can’t earn more’n my board. That’s what 
fellers useter get down the river when they went ter 
school and did chores nights and mornings. I’ll 
work fer that.” 

TJIever mind about the wages, J erry ; you need 


206 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


the money, and I can afford to pay it. If you 
were not here to attend to the horse and cows and 
other things when Raymond is away, I^d be obliged 
to hire some one else. You can do the work, and I 
am willing to pay you what I would be obliged to 
pay another ; so it is fair to me as well as to you. 
All I ask is that you attend to the work, and the 
rest of the time is yours for study. Do your best, 
and see what you can make of yourself.^^ 

Mean ter do my very best, Mr. Leigh. I’m 
goin’ ter be a lawyer some day like what you be. 
Won’t be so rich and smart, mebbe, but I mean 
ter try. If I kin only plead like what you did fer 
that poor chap what they said had been stealin’, 
and you got clear, that’s all I want ter do. My ! 
I jist sat and cried when you talked. I said, 
^ That’s the kind er man fer me ter be when I’m 
ready ter be somethin’.’ I jist thought how I’d 
have felt if I’d been that feller, or how I’d have 
felt if they had tried ter put me. in jail when I 
runned away from the old chaps down the river. 
Yer see, I don’t b’lieve that poor chap meant ter 
steal : he only hadn’t no friends ; that’s all. When 
you stood up fer him and said what yer did, he jist 
hove a sigh like ’sif he was lustin’ anchor out er the 
mud. Wasn’t he glad, though, when he got clear ! 
I want ter be a man what’ll help poor chaps who 
hain’t got no other one ter see ter ’em. I know how 
they feels. I was one of ’em too ; so I know how 
it is. Don’t mean ter help rascals get clear, though. 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 207 


Them what’s done wrong and knowed it ought ter 
suffer fer it^ I say.” 

Well, Jerry, I am glad to hear your hearty 
commendation of my efforts to save that man 
from prison. I believed him innocent, or I w^ould 
not have taken his case. If you become a lawyer, 
you will be obliged to take the case of men who are 
not innocent ; they may deceive you, as they have 
deceived others, and you will thus be led to plead 
for rogues. What will you do then ?” 

If I don’t know he is a rogue. I’ll think he is 
innocent, Mr. Leigh, and jist work as hard as I kin 
fer him.” 

What will you do if you find in the midst of the 
trial that he has deceived you and is guilty ?” 

Guess I’d drop him like a fish what feels the 
hook in the bait ’fore it’s swallered.” 

^^But when the trial is half through, you will 
really be hooked and can’t drop it. Or if you do, 
what assurance can others have that you will not 
treat them in the same way? In that event you 
would not be trusted with any case, and not be able 
to do any good as a lawyer.” 

Hadn’t thought er that, Mr. Leigh ; don’t know 
what I’d do. But guess I’ll wait ter say till I’ve 
got ter decide. I don’t mean ter help more rogues 
’n what I kin get clear of helpin’ ; I know that.” 

With the new term Raymond started to school at 
the Moreston Academy, remaining there from Mon- 


208 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


clay morning until Friday night, and Jerry went to 
the Metona school. 

This was a new experience to the boy. He was, 
however, no stranger to most of those attending 
school, and had become well acquainted with some. 
The boys treated him kindly and as an equal. In 
fact, some of them had learned by rather an un- 
pleasant experience that Jerry was inferior to them 
only in education and position. They had tried to 
show that they could outwit the boy, and had soon 
wished that they had chosen another subject for 
their tricks. Jerry had proved that he was shrewd- 
er than any of them, and the laugh had been so 
completely turned upon the practical jokers that 
they concluded to let Jerry alone. His constant 
good humor and willingness to do a favor to any 
one, his quaint ways and his shrewdness soon made 
him a general favorite, though now and then a boy 
tried to show that he was superior to the lad of whom 
none knew anything but what they saw in him. 

Jerry was a diligent student, and, though in one 
of the very lowest classes in school, he appeared to 
think that nothing more than a difference that it was 
his business to remove as soon as possible. He 
studied hard in study-hours, and played as vigor- 
ously when study was over. Though he went 
home for his dinner, and, as he said, ^tended to 
the chores about the barn,^^ he was soon back, and as 
earnest as any for sport. The boy made rapid prog- 
ress in his studies, and speedily rose in his classes. 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 209 


Eajmond found his new school requiring far 
more work than had that at Metona. He was a 
faithful student, and proved his excellence by his 
success. He at once took a stand among the best 
in the academy, and held it. Nor was he less pop- 
ular among the students there. His generous nature 
and his readiness to help any one needing aid soon 
won for him the respect and the love of most of his 
companions. But his old habit of taking without 
permission what he wished, expecting to return it 
soon, followed him to the academy. It was some 
time before the others noticed this fault of the young 
man, and then most of them were ready to excuse 
it because of his generous nature. They thought 
it arose more from thoughtlessness than from a 
wish to take what was not his own. 

On Friday night Raymond returned from school, 
and it was doubtful which was the more pleased to 
see the other, he or Jerry. Each had much to tell 
of his school-experiences, though Jerry, unusual to 
himself, allowed Raymond to do most of the talk- 
ing. The boy was anxious to know all about acad- 
emy-life, as he expected to attend there himself some 
day. Besides this, Jerry had learned that a boy 
shows wisdom often by silence rather than by talk- 
ing, and he was slowly learning to practice that. 
He was less forward. 

Some time after the holidays a series of meetings 
was begun in one of the churches of Metona, though 
two churches joined in the services. These meetings 

14 


210 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


were held each weekday evening except Saturday, 
and many of the boys of Metona school attended. 
There was no pastor in the Baptist church, and the 
services were conducted in the Presbyterian house 
of worship by Mr. Wilson, the pastor. He was a 
good man and beloved, but most of the young peo- 
ple feared him too much to be very intimate with 
him. It was of his church that Mrs. Leigh was a 
member, and Raymond and Jerry were members of 
his Sabbath-school ; so were Tom Wasson and most 
of the boys heretofore introduced to the reader. 

There had been a deepening religious interest in 
the village, and especially in the Metona school, 
since the New Year, and Mr. Wilson, after consult- 
ing with the people, and more than all with Mr. 
Hendricks, had determined to begin extra meetings 
to see whether some of the young people would 
not be ready to decide to become Christians. Tlie 
attendance increasing with each service showed 
that the meetings were not ill-timed. Jerry was 
present every night, remaining up the later to study, 
and getting up the earlier in the morning that he 
might not lose time from his other duties. On Fri- 
day night, when Raymond returned home, Jerry 
urged him to go along to the meeting, but was met 
with the reply that it had been a hard week at the 
academy and he needed rest. 

On the next Monday night Mr. Wilson invited 
any who wished to become Christians to meet him 
and others, after the meeting, in the inquiry-room. 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 211 


To the surprise of not a few present, seven went to 
the room at his invitation ; among them were Tom 
Wasson, Bennie Turck and Jerry Thompson. When 
the people saw Tom go to the room for inquirers 
and Bennie following, they looked at one another, 
as if to say that the two boys were up to some trick 
again. ‘ 

Well, my son, I am glad to see you here,^’ said 
Mr. Wilson, addressing Jerry first ; but will you 
kindly tell me what you came here for? You know 
that this is the place for those who wish to become 
Christians ; I hope that you have decided to be- 
come one.^^ 

That^s just what I want to be,^^ replied Jerry. 

I thought I was one. I used to pray and read 
the Bible, and all that, and haiiiT stopped, neither ; 
but I see now that it ain^t enough. I^m a sinner ; 
that’s what’s the matter with me, and I want to get 
better. I’ve been feelin’ so a good while, and it’s 
growin’ worse. I want to talk to somebody, and 
that’s what I come here for. I’m a inquirer.” 

I am happy to hear you say so, my son ; then 
this is exactly the place for you. — Mr. Hendricks, 
I think you know this lad ; will you please speak 
with him? 

So spoke Mr. Wilson as he left Jerry to Mr. 
Hendricks and turned toward Tom and Bennie. 

Well, my sons,” began he, I am pleased to 
see you here, but trust I shall not be disappointed 
in my hope of finding that you have both come on 


212 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


a proper errand. Do you feel yourselves to be sin- 
ners and deserving the wrath of God ? I hope that 
you have seen the folly of serving the world, and 
have decided to turn to Jesus Christ as your Mas- 
ter and Saviour.’^ 

^^Yes, sir, Mr. Wilson; I am a sinner,’^ spoke 
Tom, in broken voice. I donT believe there is a 
greater one in Metona. I donT see how I came to 
be so bad. I never thought I was such a boy as I 
see I am. It is so long, too, since I began to sin, 
and I have kept it up ever since. Do you think 
God will forgive such a sinner as I am?’^ 

Why wouldn’t he?” asked the minister. ‘^He 
says that he will. You can take his word, can you 
not ? He says that he will blot out your sins and 
remember your iniquities no more for ever.” 

Does the Bible say that ?” asked Tom. 

Yes, and much more like it,” answered the pas- 
tor. hope you may be led by the Spirit to 

accept Christ as your Saviour.” 

Then, turning to Bennie, Mr. Wilson asked, 

^^And how is it with you, Benjamin, my son? 
Are you a sinner too? Is it for that reason that 
you came in here? I may say that I am greatly 
pleased to see you here.” 

^^I came here because Tom came, Mr. Wilson, 
and because I want to be better too,” responded 
Bennie. I don’t think I am such a sinner as he 
thinks he is, but I may not have found it out yet. 
I have not thought so long as he has about this. 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 213 


But that I am a sinner I know from what the 
Bible teaches, and I have always been taught that 
at home ; yet it never seemed so to me. I believed 
it, though I didn’t understand it, I suppose.” 

It is the truth, my son, and I hope that you will 
soon learn to understand and accept it. It would 
be awful to live and die a sinner and have no Sa- 
viour. I am glad that you have begun to think 
about your soul at all. Do not you think it was a 
sin to wait so long, after God had offered you par- 
don and salvation, before you thought of accepting 
it?” 

I have not waited very long, Mr. Wilson. I 
am not a man yet, and couldn’t have started many 
years before.” 

True, but a year, when a soul is at stake, is a 
fearful time. Death comes and does his work in 
less than a year, less than a month, less than a day 
— ^yes, less than an hour. To have waited one hour 
after you could accept Christ might have been to 
lose your soul had death come in that hour. The 
very first thing a boy or a girl should do after be- 
coming old enough to accept salvation should be to 
seek Christ. You cannot afford for a single mo- 
ment to risk your soul. It is ypur all for eternity ; 
if lost, it is lost for ever.” 

I don’t mean to put it off any longer, Mr. Wil- 
son ; I mean to begin to be a Christian at once, only 
I am not sure how to begin. Tom and I have 
talked about it, and he has tried to help me ; but 


214 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


neither of us knows as much as he wants to know. 
How bad must I feel before I become a Christian 

All you require to feel is that you are a sinner 
who needs a Saviour, and then you must go at once 
to him for salvation. Though you felt ever so badly, 
that would not better fit you to appear before God. 
Humility and a sense of sin are necessary to fit us to 
approach God, but we must trust alone in the per- 
fect righteousness of Christ, and not in anything we 
can do or have done. We are accepted because of 
what Jesus has done ; we must trust in his atone- 
ment.^^ 

Let me see, Mr. Wilson. Excuse me if I don’t 
speak what is right, but I want to know all about 
this. I don’t want to make any mistake. You 
speak of what Christ has done — his atonement and 
his perfect righteousness. Now, does that mean that 
Jesus has done all for us that needs to be done, and 
that we must simply accept his work for us ?” 

Yes, my son ; you have the idea, I think. We 
had lost all, and could do nothing more for our- 
selves ; so Jesus gave his perfect life for us, and all 
we need do is to accept his righteousness as our own. 
Indeed, it is ours if we will but receive it. When 
we take and use all that he has done for us as though 
we had done it ourselves, and use it as our own, we 
call that appropriating faith.” 

I see : you appropriate to yourself, or take what 
is done by another, because he says you can, just as 
if it was yours really. Is that faith ?” 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH, 215 


Yes, that is faith. You take what Christ has 
done for you as though you had done it yourself ; 
you use his because you have nothing of your own. 
He freely gives it because he so loves you, because 
he wishes to save you, and all you need to do is to 
take and appropriate it.^^ 

And don’t I have to do anything more ?” 

ISTothing to merit salvation.” 

Well, I begin to see now; but that makes it 
seem a little harder than it did at first. If all I 
must do about being saved is to trust in what 
Christ has done for me, and then must serve him 
afterward because of gratitude for what he has done 
for me in saving me, then I began to see how it is.” 

That is the way, my son. But now please ex- 
cuse me, as I wish to speak to others.” 

Tom and Bennie had a talk together after the 
minister left them, though Tom had listened to all 
Mr. Wilson told Bennie. We will, however, turn 
to Jerry and Mr. Hendricks. 

How long have you been trying to live a Chris- 
tian life, Jerry ?” asked the teacher. 

Ever since Miss Kiefer told me all about it,” 
was the reply. Then the boy told what the reader 
already knows, continuing, But I wasn’t a Chris- 
tian at all. I had just started from shore, and had 
headed up stream and then run aground ; and there 
I’ve been sticking ever since. I looked at the water 
runnin’ down by the boat and thought I was mak- 
in’ good headway up against tide, but I was stuck 


216 


THE FLA W IN THE IE ON. 


in the mud all the time. I didn’t look to the shore 
nor up, but just at the water. I guess it’s a good 
thing that these meetings begun, or I might have 
stuck fast all my life. Here I was thinkin’ myself 
a first-rate feller, and b’lievin’ that God thought so 
too.” 

Then what you need, Jerry, is a new heart and 
the Holy Spirit to work a new life in you. Have 
you prayed for the Holy Spirit ?” 

I guess not, Mr. Hendricks. You see, I hain’t 
had so much chance as some fellers to learn, and I 
don’t know what I ought to do. How is it about 
the Holy Spirit ?” 

He is God, the same as Jesus the Son and God 
the Father. There are three Persons in the God- 
head, but of that I need not speak now. It is the 
work of the Holy Spirit to convince men of their 
sins, to awaken them to see their danger, to show 
them how to trust in Christ and to lead them to the 
Saviour.” 

‘^Say, Mr. Hendricks, would you mind going 
closer to where Tom and Bennie are, so that they 
can hear too? No one is talkin’ to them, and Tom 
looks as if he felt worse ’n what I do. Maybe you 
can help him too.” 

The two moved over to where the other boys were 
sitting, to the satisfaction of Tom and Bennie, and 
Mr. Hendricks continued : 

Jerry and I were just talking about the Holy 
Spirit, boys, and we thought we’d all talk together ; 


^ REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 217 

SO I will tell you all something more, and you may 
ask me any questions you may have. I told Jerry 
that the Holy Spirit is needed by each one of you to 
enable you to see yourselves as sinners, and to teach 
you that Christ is your Saviour, and to help you to 
find him. Now let me say you should pray to as 
well as pray for the Holy Spirit. Ask him to lead 
you into the way of truth and show you how to 
accept Christ and how to live a faithful Christian 
life.^^ 

Does the Holy Spirit teach us how to understand 
the Bible asked Tom. 

Yes, and every time you read it, if you bow 
your head and in a sentence or two ask the Holy 
Spirit to help you understand and gain good from 
what you are about to read, I think you would read 
with more profit. Study more about the Holy Spirit, 
boys, and as you grow older try to understand his 
work better.^^ 

If we doAt know about him, will he do us any 
good asked Bennie. 

While we should know about him, yet our ignor- 
ance will not keep him from our hearts,^^ was the 
teacher’s reply. ^^He does not speak of himself, 
our Saviour taught, but teaches of Christ and brings 
all things to the remembrance of the disciples of 
Jesus — that is, he brings back to their hearts truths 
that they have heard, and impresses them upon the 
heart. But he is the great silent worker in the 
hearts of the Lord’s people.” 


218 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


Mr. Hendricks, I seem to be like a man who 
has somehow got an awful load sticking to him and 
he can’t get loose from it/’ said Tom. ‘‘ Now, what 
am I to do ? I feel it more than I can tell. It is 
as if it would press me down, so that I can’t walk 
or do anything.” 

Thomas, remember what our Saviour says to ex- 
actly such as you. He says, ^ Come unto me, all ye 
that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest.’ Go to him in prayer and trust in what he has 
done for you ; trust in his word and expect him to 
keep it. He is the only one who can save you, and 
he is waiting to do it, but you must go to him — 
must trust your sins, your soul, your all, in his 
hands. You must give yourself entirely to him to 
be saved.” 

I know, but I can’t see how to do it,” replied 
Tom. That’s what I’ve been trying to find out 
for some time. I have wanted to be better a good 
while, but couldn’t find out what to do.” 

Don’t do, but trusty Thomas. Trust Jesus with 
your soul as you would trust a doctor with your 
body were you sick.” 

I know you say trust and believe — so do others ; 
but how am I to do it ? I can’t, somehow, get at 
it. I want to, but don’t know how. I can’t un- 
derstand what faith is ; that’s where my trouble lies, 
I believe. Now, how am I to know what faith is, 
and how am I to get it ?” 

‘‘ I told you a few moments ago that the Holy 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 219 


Spirit is the one to lead us to Christ ; he is the one 
to give faith and to help you to believe. Ask him. 
Pray for the Spirit^s power.^^ 

For a while longer did Mr. Hendricks try to lead 
the three boys to the Saviour. It seemed as if Ben- 
nie did understand, if he had not already accepted 
Christ, but Jerry was unsettled yet and Tom was in 
distress. The meeting closed, and the three boys 
started homeward talking of the one great subject, 
the other two trying to comfort Tom. 

The next morning early, as Jerry was doing up 
the work about the barn before breakfast, he heard 
Tonfs voice calling : 

Are you here, Jerry 

Yes ; come into the horse-stable. What do you 
want, Tom replied Jerry. 

Say, Jerry ! how have you felt since last night 
began Tom as he entered the stable door. 
just that troubled that I could hardly sleep, and 
early this morning I was up and wanted to talk to 
some one, so came over here. Do you feel better 
than you did last night ? I donT.^ 

Well, I don’t know that I feel any worse. I 
have been so busy since I got up that I hain’t taken 
much time to think. I prayed, but waited to read 
till it got light. I thought I could do up some chores 
’fore it got light, and save time. I want ter go ter 
meetin’ again to night, so have got ter be lively.” 

Weil, I wish I could get to feeling better. I 
wish I could just make one good prayer. I feel just 


220 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


like doing it, but don^t know how. If I could do 
thab then I believe it would come all right. Tm 
like a feller in the fog on the w^ater ; he don^t know 
where the shore is, so wishes he could holler loud 
enough to get some one to hear and answer ; then 
he^d pull for that spot.^^ 

I don^t feel that way, Tom. I don’t feel right, 
either, but I think it’s cornin’ all right ’fore long ; 
so I jist mean to wait till that time.” 

What ! You are not going to stop, are you ?” 

No ; I mean that I’m goin’ on, but sha’n’t worry 
about it, ’cause I know it’ll be all right before long. 
I mean to pray and keep asking. I don’t feel so 
bad yet about being such a sinner as you do, but 
that may come soon. Is it best to be feelin’ bad all 
the time, Tom, any way ?” 

How can a fellow- help it? I wouldn’t feel bad 
if I could help it. When you tumble through the 
ice and get wet and chilled, you can’t help feeling 
bad.” 

But if I felt so bad, I’d get out and run for a 
warm place.” 

So would I, if I could get out ; that’s where the 
trouble is. There is nothing to lay hold of to hold 
on to. My hands slip all the time, and I feel just 
as if I was going down, head and all under.” 

I’m sorry, Tom, and wish I could help you,” 
said Jerry as he brushed away at the horse he was 
currying ; but, you see, I don’t know any more 
than you do about them things.” 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 221 


Say, Jerry ! would you have any objections to 
you and me praying a while here? 'No one will 
hear us except the horse and cows, and we are not 
afraid of them. I hain^t dared to tell any one at 
home about the trouble I am iu, but thought that 
you might help me out.^^ 

^^All right, Tom; Fm Tout through. We can 
pray right here on the straw in the stable. I^m 
ready to pray ; guess I need it.^^ 

The two boys kneeled down, and Tom, being the 
older, began. His was a broken prayer. He hardly 
knew what to say ; words seemed to fail him. His 
heart was really too full for words to express. Com- 
ing abruptly to a close, he said, 

Jerry, you’d better begin ; I can’t say what I 
want to.” 

Jerry was far more ready with words, and prayed 
earnestly for his friend that he might find peace and 
pardon, and that both might become true Christians 
and not make a mistake about it. 

When through, the two boys arose, and Tom was 
first to speak : 

You said just what I wanted to say, Jerry ; it 
has helped me more than I can tell. I think I be- 
gin to see daylight now ; yes, it is growing brighter. 
I’m so glad that I came, and that you helped me ! 
But you are busy, so I will not keep you. You 
have helped me ever so much more than I can help 
you, Jerry, and I won’t forget it.” 

Saying this, Tom started away, leaving Jerry to 


222 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


hurry back to the house to get ready for breakfast 
and to prepare for school. 

But Jerry did not study much ; Tom’s call and 
the sudden change had left a deep impression on his 
mind. Tom had been very anxious about his soul, 
had felt himself a very great sinner and had been in 
great trouble for some time, but now that trouble 
had seemingly left him. Had Tom become a Chris- 
tian and he not ? Had Tom taken the right and he 
the wrong way ? Was he making another mistake? 
Would he keep on making such mistakes until his 
soul was finally lost ? Was he making a mistake 
by not feeling sorry because of his sins ? Tom had 
felt very bad about his own, and now had found 
the load going oflP and the darkness disappearing. 
The more Jerry thought, the more he felt that he 
was not feeling sorry enough about his sins. 

When school opened, Jerry entered just on time 
instead of being early. He was not prepared in his 
lessons — something very unusual for him — nor did 
he give as much time to study during the day. In- 
stead, he seemed in deep thought about something 
else. 

At recess Tom asked how he felt, and received 
the answer that he felt bad enough. 

Well, I feel very different from what I did 
early this morning, and it is all the while growing 
brighter. I believe that my sins are all forgiven. 
I hardly dare believe it, but I am beginning to more 
and more. It seems too good to be true.” So spoke 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 223 


Tom, and his face showed that he did feel differ- 
ently. 

Bennie had little to say, but that little showed 
that he had understood what Mr. Wilson told him 
the night before, and had done what he was told. 
He seemed quietly trusting in Christ as his Saviour, 
and felt at peace — neither greatly elated nor sad, but 
peaceful. The three boys had few opportunities to 
speak together of the meeting the night before. The 
others were watching them and telling one another 
that Tom, Bennie and Jerry had gone into the in- 
quiry-room. 

That was a long day to Jerry ; his heart felt a 
great burden, and he was anxious for night to come, 
hoping that then he might find relief. His great 
trouble was that he could not feel badly, as Tom had 
felt, about his sins. He really mourned because he 
could not weep for his sins. At noon he said that 
he did not care for any dinner, nor did he hurry 
back to school ; instead, he went to the barn as if 
to attend to work there. He climbed up on the hay 
to begin praying God to make him feel that he was 
a sinner — to make him feel sorry for his wicked- 
ness. 

Among the first at the meeting at night was Jerry, 
but it was not the old cheerful-faced lad ; instead, it 
was a boy who had a great burden on his soul and 
was anxiously hoping and praying that it might be- 
come a hundred times greater. He had read the 
fifty-first psalm and felt that he could not offer that 


224 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


prayer. He knew — or thought he knew — that he 
was not sorry for his sins, so he supposed that God 
would not forgive him. He supposed himself the 
worst boy that ever had lived, since his heart was so 
hard. He asked himself if God could or would take 
notice of such a hardened wretch who could not even 
feel sorry for his wickedness. It seemed that his 
was a hopeless case, and the poor boy was the pict- 
ure of wretchedness. He looked at the peaceful 
face of Bennie and the happy one of Tom, and felt 
that he would give anything to be as they were. 
But then, he thought, perhaps it was because their 
parents were good and had prayed for them, while 
he had had no one to pray, or even to care, for 
his soul. 

At the inquiry-meeting following the regular 
service Tom and Bennie were present, and of course 
Jerry was there. Nick Griffin, John Swart and 
Will Oster were there too. Jerry wanted to sit 
with Tom and Bennie, but felt that he was not 
good enough to be with them or with any of the 
boys, so he took a seat by himself. For a while he 
was neglected, as those who came to talk with the 
inquirers spoke first to the others, there being a 
larger number of inquirers than Christian workers 
present. Soon, however, some one noticed the poor 
lonely lad sitting by himself with such a forlorn 
look upon his face, and came to him and asked him 
whether or not he was sorry for his sins. 

No/^ replied Jerry ; I am not.^^ 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 225 


Then why are you here ? This is no place for 
you/^ came the reply. 

Where shall I go, then asked the boy, in a 
voice almost of despair. 

Repent of your sins, be sorry for them and for- 
sake them, then come here; but don’t come until 
you are ready to give them up and are heartily 
sorry for all the sins you have ever committed.” 

But I can’t be sorry,” pleaded the boy. 

^^Then this is not the place for you. Only in- 
quirers come here.” 

But I want to be a Christian ; I don’t want to 
go back. I am not bad ; I want to be good.” 

Just as soon as you repent and feel sorry for 
your sins, then come here, and we will be glad to 
see you ; but this is not a place for those who are 
not sorry for their sins, neither ready to own that 
they are bad.” Saying this, the person turned away, 
and Jerry’s heart sank within him. 

Had Mr. Wilson, Mr. Hendricks, or some other 
person accustomed to meet the various temptations 
to which inquirers are subject, spoken to the boy, 
instead of this well-meaning but not over-Avise per- 
son, it might have been different with Jerry when 
he left the meeting that night. ' He walked home 
alone, feeling himself unworthy to go with the 
others. 

For two or three days Jerry was much depressed, 
and cared little to see or speak to others. One even- 
ing he spoke to Mrs. Leigh and asked what he must 

15 


226 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


do, and told her in a few words part of his trouble. 
She had not attended the meetings, and he remained 
home that evening as company for her in the ab- 
sence of Mr. Leigh and Margaret. 

Mrs. Leigh was surprised at his questions and 
unable to answer them, but they started thoughts 
in her own mind. She tried as best she could to 
give comfort to the distressed youth, but Jerry felt 
that he could not accept her counsel until he felt 
sorry for his sins as Tom had felt. 

On Friday evening Jerry urged Raymond to go 
to the meeting with him, but received the reply that 
he was not interested in such meetings. 

That^s just where I got in such trouble,^^ spoke 
Jerry — by not carin^ for such things. Because I 
did not care whether I was a sinner or not, Vve got 
so that I can’t feel sorry about being bad.” 

What’s that?” asked Raymond. Can’t feel 
sorry that you are bad ? What do you want to 
feel sorry for, then? If you don’t feel sorry, it 
must be because you have not done anything very 
bad. See here, Jerry ! you are giving yourself a 
great deal of trouble for nothing. Mother has told 
me how badly you feel, and I think you have some- 
how got under unnecessary excitement. If I were 
you, I would not attend those meetings at all ; they 
are only making you feel worse. Stay home and 
go out for a sleigh-ride with me. I don’t want to 
go to religious meetings in the week, and don’t see 
why you should.” 


REFUSIJSO TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 227 


But, Raymond/^ spoke Jerry, I must attend 
to my soul. IVe waited too long already, and 
may wait until it’s too late, if it ain’t that already. 
Don’t you put it off as I have done. Go along to 
meeting to-night. Go, and then think about your 
soul. It’s time to do it.” 

Jerry, you’ve become too much excited about 
such things. I am doing well enough as I am. I 
am living a fair, honest life, and what more does 
God ask?” 

He asks you to repent and believe the gospel, 
and you hain’t done either yet,” replied Jerry. 

Yes, I do believe the gospel — every word of it : 
it is all true — but, as for repenting, what shall I 
repent of? I have done nothing very bad at any 
time, and, as for repenting, I see no reason for 
making a great time about little trifles that are 
hardly worth remembering. God will not hold 
them against me.” 

What look little to you now may be very big 
’cause you don’t see them right. You look at ’em, 
maybe, like some folks do through a spy-glass : 
they turn the big end to their eyes to look at 
their own sins, and the little end when they see 
the sins of others. The Bible* says — so does the 
Catechism — that ^all men have sinned and come 
short of the glory of God.’ ” 

Yes — all men; but remember that I am hardly 
a man yet, Jerry.” 

But you know Mr. Wilson says that ^ men ’ in 


228 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


the Bible means boys and girls, and women too, just 
as much as big men/^ 

Yes, I know. But don’t trouble yourself about 
me, Jerry; I am doing well enough. Of course 
some day I may become a Christian, but there is 
time enough yet.” 

The Bible says, ^ To-day if ye will hear his 
voice, harden not your hearts.’ That’s just what 
I did, Raymond : I hardened my heart so it’s 
got so hard that I can’t feel nothin’ now. My 
heart is as hard as a stone, and I can’t feel bad, 
nor nothin’.” 

I should say that you were feeling rather badly 
now — bad enough to suit any lively boy like Jerry 
Thompson. I would not care to feel worse than 
you appear to regard yourself.” 

But won’t you go ’long to meetin’ to-night, 
Raymond ? I wish you would ; it might make 
you feel that you ought to be a Christian right off 
Don’t wait; ’tain’t safe. You need to become a 
Christian right off.” 

I think I can risk it to wait for a while yet, 
Jerry. My father has waited a long time, and 
seems to be doing well ; besides, he is as good as 
most of the Christians I know.” 

Hain’t got nothin’ to say ’bout him, Raymond ; 
only I wish he wouldn’t put it off. Maybe he’s 
gettin’ hardened too, like I be. He’s as good a 
man as I want to find for this world, but I ain’t 
so sure ’bout the next. I’m ’fraid he hasn’t got 


JREFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 229 


^qnainted with God yet, so’s to be at peace with 
him. If he hain’t, then it won’t be well with him 
in the next world.” 

Well, you need not trouble yourself about him ; 
when all Christians live as uprightly as father, I 
think the world will be better than it is now. Of 
course I think it is all right to be a Christian, but I 
don’t see any need of my becoming one at present.” 

But there will come times when you won’t know 
what to do. Temptations will come like big storms ; 
then what’ll you do for a cove or place to hide in if 
you hain’t got no God nor Saviour to go to ?” 

Why, I’ll do like the rest of you — go to God 
when I need help.” 

‘‘ But folks what won’t take a partner when the 
weather is nice maybe won’t find any when a storm 
comes. If you turn your back onto God when he 
calls to you, how do you know that he’ll hear when 
you call ? He don’t let folks make a fool of him, 
more’n others do. If he ain’t good ’nough for nice 
weather, I guess he won’t be so willin’ to help you 
out when it storms.” 

Well, we’ll see, Jerry. I respect your kindness, 
but don’t believe that I need it now. It would be 
a strange thing if I could not do right when I had 
made up my mind to do it and set to work to do the 
best I could. I don’t believe that a man is such a poor 
stick as that. The trouble with people is they have no 
minds of their own. I have determined to do right 
and be a good, fair, upright man ; and, more than 


230 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


that, Jerry, I mean to become a rich man some day. 
I mean to be rich and do a great deal of good with 
my money ; now, see if I don’t. Just keep that as 
a secret, and watch.” 

Don’t you think God would help you if you 
asked him, and the job would be easier if you took 
him in as a partner? That is jist the kind of work 
he’d like to have you do, I guess ; but it ain’t treat- 
in’ him right if you try it all on your own hook 
when he wants to help.” 

But what’s the use of having his help when it is 
not needed ? Besides — I don’t mind telling you, J er- 
ry — I don’t like to be held by Christian rules ; they 
are a little too strict. They are all well enough, 
but I wish to be a little more free than they allow. 
Then, too, if I should become a Christian now, I 
must think about giving my life for some good 
cause, and could never become rich. Then, too, I 
would be obliged to give my money to everything 
belonging to the church, no matter wdiat I wanted 
or did not want to do with it.” 

I don’t know how it is about such things, Ray- 
mond, but I don’t b’lieve you are right ; I guess the 
church will not make you give money that you don’t 
want to give. And you can make as much money 
as you want to, if you do it in a right way. I guess 
you ain’t the one to hold back money from them 
what Wyants it if you’ve got any to give.” 

Well, Jerry, it is all right for you to urge this 
matter. You go to meeting and become a Christian, 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH, 231 


but I will wait a while yet. My mind is made up 
to become rich, and I don^t care to let anything pre- 
vent that. I will think of what you have said, and 
may become a Christian too after a while, but not 
now. I want to study all I can and fit myself for 
business ; then, if I find nothing to do, I may take 
the time to become a Christian, but may wait until 
I am older. My father seems to get along quite 
well, and I will try his way until I find a better.’^ 
He gets along well enough now, Raymond, but 
he hain’t got to the end yet. But if he gets along 
well, that ain’t sayin’ that you will. It is a danger- 
ous channel you are tryin’, and you may run aground 
’fore you know it. Then, if a storm comes, it may 
go bad with you. Better take Jesus as a pilot, like 
Mr. Hendricks told us yesterday. He knows the 
M^ay and can steer us safely through the worst places : 
but if he don’t go ’long, it is dangerous sailin’.” ^ 

I am afraid that my plans would be more hin- 
dered than helped if I became a Christian, Jerry. 
I don’t mean to do what is wrong, but do not wish 
to be bound by strict cast-iron rules.” 

It won’t hinder, Raymond, to have a good pilot. 
It won’t hinder to have good rules ; they help when 
you’ve got to beat ’gainst the wind. A centre- 
board don’t hinder the boat that’s beatin’ ; it keeps 
her from slidin’ off with the wind. It’s the best 
thing to help her make headway. So it is with 
good rules and’ bein’ a Christian. I can’t tell ’bout 
them things like Mr. Hendricks can, but I know 


232 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


that it don’t hinder to be a Christian. I wish I 
was one.” 

I wish you were, Jerry, if you are so anxious 
to become one. But why not become one at once ? 
It is very easy, they all say.” 

I meant to be one, but it is harder than I thought. 
I mean to keep on, though, till I get that whole 
thing fixed. I mean to keep on tryin’ to find the 
channel till I do or till I sink ; that’s all there is 
about it.” 

On Saturday the boys met Raymond on tlie ice 
as all were enjoying a skate. Tom asked why he 
was not at the meeting, and was told that he had 
no time for meetings during the week. He wished 
to take time on Friday night to rest, so had gone 
out for a sleigh-ride. 

When the boys were resting, after skating about 
for a while, others asked Raymond about the school 
at Moreston, and found their old companion as ready 
as ever to talk about school, and to them the same 
friendly, warm-hearted, generous fellow he had al- 
ways proved himself ; but when the talk drifted to 
the meetings, Raymond had little to say. More of 
the boys had gone into the inquiry-meeting the night 
before, and none of them could be together long 
without speaking of the meeting on Friday night. 

Say, Raymond, why don’t you come to the 
meetings when you are home ?” asked Bennie Turck. 

I wish that you would come ; the^ are so good ! 
Tom and I and Nick and John and Will, and a 


EFFUSING TO ACCFPT STBFNOTH. 233 


lot more of the boys, have been into the inquiry- 
meeting, and some of us have begun Christian lives. 
You know about Jerry, poor fellow ! He feels aw- 
ful, but he will come out all right before long, I 
think. He is really the best of the lot, and it seems 
so strange that he should be in such trouble. Why 
didn’t he come skating to-day ?” 

Jerry don’t seem like himself of late,” answered 
Raymond, glad to reply about Jerry without saying 
anything more about the meetings ; for he had felt 
ill at ease since his talk with Jerry the night before. 

He did not care to skate, he said, but wanted to 
attend to the work about the house and barn, and 
then said he meant to study for Monday. How is 
Jerry getting along at school ?” 

First-rate most of the time,” answered Bennie, 
but for the last week or so he has seemed so blue 
and quiet that he has very little to do with us. But 
none of us fellows have felt like cutting up as we 
used to. I tell you, Raymond, we have become 
different from what we were, though no worse, I 
hope. We are trying to make up for all our pranks. 
We have just made up our minds to live as boys 
ought to.” 

Why, have not you lived well before ? I never 
thought any of you were bad fellows, and am sure 
that I don’t remember anything that any of us did 
of which we should be ashamed, unless it be some 
of our mischief. But that we would get over iii 
good time without any great change.” 


234 


THE FLAW IN TEE IBON. 


^^Vll tell you what we are trying to get over, 
Raymond/^ spoke Tom Wasson: ^^we are trying 
to get over refusing to be Christians. We have 
started in good earnest, I believe, and mean to 
keep on : I mean to, that’s certain. And I wish 
that you would come with us. It does not seem 
right to run away from our leader — that is, from 
the fellow who was always ahead in fun and what 
was good in the way of a good time. Now we’ve 
got the good time, and he is left out. I wish you 
would come with us and lead in this, as you used 
to in swimming, skating, sailing, fishing, and all 
that.” 

Yes, Raymond, why don’t you ?” urged Nick. 

You’re one of the best fellows in Metona for fun 
and to help a chap have a good time ; why can’t 
you come in with us in this? We are having the 
best time I ever had. I never thought there was 
half as much real — Not fun — no, that won’t be 
the way to call it ; but half as much real good time 
to be had in this world as I have found the last day 
or two. I believe that I am a Christian, and the 
very thought makes me feel happier than I ever 
knew before. I can’t tell what nor how it is, but 
it is all in here,” said he, placing his hand over his 
heart, and it is just full. It was so easy, too ! I 
just did as father and Mr. Hendricks and Mr. Wil- 
son said, and in a day or two it seemed as if I lived 
in a new world ; and I have been in there ever since. 
Why, it’s just as if I was in a world where it was 


REFUSING TO ACCEPT STRENGTH. 235 


always springtime, summer, fall and winter all in 
one, with fishing, sailing, swimming, nutting, skat- 
ing all the time ; only it is ten times better/^ 

I have not felt exactly that way,^^ spoke Ben- 
nie, ‘‘ but I feel as if I had slowly awakened to 
find that it was a bright summer day, with not a 
cloud to spoil it ; and the birds are singing and 
the locusts are singing, and the leaves are just mov- 
ing a little, and the air is fresh and nice as it is 
the morning after a shower, and — But I can’t tell 
all how it is; only the morning just keeps on, and 
the sun don’t rise higher nor set lower. It’s all 
summer and as nice and quiet as can be. I am not 
sure that I say it right, but I like summer and just 
such days, so I seem to be living in one right along.” 
You are quite poetical, Bennie,” said Baymond. 

But come ; let’s take another skate.” 

I don’t care to skate as much as I like to tell 
about it,” replied Bennie. I just wish that every 
fellow had such a feeling, Raymond. You might 
have it if you would only ask ; why don’t you ?” 

I mean to some day,” was the answer. But 
let us skate now.” 

The boys started off, skating together for a few 
minutes, but soon separated, and Raymond found 
an excuse before long to turn homeward and pull 
off his skates. Tom was with him and took off his 
skates too, saying that he wanted to see Jerry a few 
minutes before going home, so would walk along 
with Raymond. 


236 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Say, Raymond,’’ said he as the two walked off 
the ice ; you are not angry with us for talking to 
you about the meetings, are you ?” 

^ Angry,’ Tom ? Why should I be ?” 

Well, you seemed so quiet afterward that I 
thought you did not like it ; but the fellows didn’t 
want to trouble you. We all wish, though, that 
you would come with us. I wish you would.” 

Some time I may, Tom, but not just now ; I 
am too busy with my studies. And you know that 
Mr. Hendricks used to tell us that we could do but 
one thing at a time, and do it well.” 

But this is the best thing to do, Raymond, and 
tlie very one to do now.” 

‘‘ Yes, Tom, I know they say so, and it may be 
so ; but I have time plenty for that, while I must 
hurry on with my studies, so that I may get into 
business at once.” 

But this will not hinder your business nor 
your studies. I can study better since I started. 
You won’t miss the time, and will make up all 
you may lose in a week after you have started. 
Won’t you start now, Raymond? I wish you 
would.” 

I am much obliged to all of you fellows, Tom, 
for your kind words and interest in me, but I think 
1 will wait to see how you boys hold out.” 

Better not wait long, Raymond ; it’s danger- 
ous. You can easily reject the Saviour now, but 
not easily call him back after you have sent him 


EFFUSING TO ACCFFT STRFNGTH, 237 


away. Don’t risk it ; you may want him the next 
time before he wants you.” 

I thought that he always wanted us ?” 

So he does, until we show plainly that we will 
have nothing to do with him. You wouldn’t hang 
around a place long where you were not wanted, 
would you?” 

No, I think not.” 

Then do you suppose that the Lord will let you 
turn him off time after time and yet be ready to 
come back just when you ask him?” 

I don’t know. I do not turn him off ; I sim- 
ply say that I wish to wait and see how well you 
boys hold out. I am not refusing him ; I am 
merely watching you as you prove that he does 
you good.” 

Well, I hope you will find us doing our very 
best,” replied Tom, with a sigh, but it does seem 
hard to us to be obliged to let you stay behind.” 

If you want to see Jerry, I think you will 
find him out at the barn, for I see the barn door is 
open,” spoke Raymond, willing to get rid of Tom 
and his talk more than ever before in the life of 
the two boys. 

Tom went to the barn and. Raymond to his 
room, and as they separated their lives seemed to 
part, each going farther and farther from the 
other’s path. 


CHAPTEE VIII. 

TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT, 
EREY and Tom had a long talk as the two 



^ stood in the barn — first about Raymond’s in- 
diflFerence to religion, and then about Jerry’s own 
feelings. Only part of this conversation is given. 

I am sorry that he has determined to wait,” said 
Tom. He is such a good fellow that he would 
make one of the best of Christians. People would 
just look and say, ^ There’s Raymond Leigh ; say 
what you will of other Christians, he is one who 
can bear close watching and come out all right.’ He 
never did anything mean when we boys were on a 
frolic, unless it was that he was a little careless about 
borrowing and putting back what he took.” 

He is the best fellow I ever knew,” answered 
Jeriy ; he has done all he could for me. I won’t 
ever forget it, either. He’s just stood by me all the 
time. He helped me in everything ; and when other 
fellows laughed at me and made fun of my way of 
talking, he just said that it was mean in them to do 
so, and that I had better try to speak correctly and 
he would help me.” 


238 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 239 


Is that so ? I have noticed that you were try- 
ing to talk correctly and gaining right along^ but did 
not know that he was helping you/’ 

Well^ he was, too. I couldn’t see no use in talk- 
ing better if people understood me, but he said I had 
better try to change. It didn’t make him no differ- 
ence, but it did seem to make a difPerence to others. 
He said I might talk as I wanted to when we were 
alone, but must try to do better if others are by. So 
I do try if others hear, but don’t seem to care much 
when he and I are alone. I guess, though, that I 
ought to be as careful when with him as with others. 
Don’t you think I do gain ?” 

Of course you do ; you speak almost as correctly 
as any of us boys. We are none of us as careful as 
we should be, I suppose.” 

Don’t you believe he will become a Christian 
some day ? I mean to be one if it takes all the rest 
of my life, and I want to see Raymond saved.” 

I hope that he will become a Christian, but you 
know what Mr. Wilson said in his sermon the other 
night about putting off, when he preached that ser- 
mon about what Felix said.” 

^^Yes; that w^as awful — that story about that 
young man who said that he would wait, and did, 
and then suddenly died, and when he was dying 
said that he had waited too long and now must wait 
for ever. My ! The cold chills ran all over me 
after he told that story ; and I wanted so much to 
get Raymond last night to go to meeting, for fear 


240 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


that he’d keep on waiting too if he didn’t. But he 
wouldn’t come.” 

Well, Jerry, how do you feel yourself? Is it 
growing lighter ?” 

Not much, Tom ; it’s very dark yet. I can’t 
feel bad about my sins as I want to. My heart is 
just as hard as a rock. I canH feel; that’s just my 
trouble. I don’t know what to do. I’m like a fel- 
low lost in the woods : I can’t find the path, and 
don’t know which w^ay home is. No ; it is not that 
way, either, exactly : I canH feel so7Ty. I don’t 
think that I am fit to get out of the woods yet until 
I feel real bad because I let myself get lost in it. 
There ! that is just the way I feel. I did it, and 
am all to blame, but don’t feel that I can sit down 
and cry over it, because I’m so hardened. I think 
that something else has got to be done, but don’t 
know what. I wish that Mr. Wilson would preach 
an awful sermon to scare me, or something, so that 
I would feel. I seem to be so chilled through that 
nothing but an awful scare or a terrible shaking up 
will make me feel again. Sometimes I think that I 
have been given over to be lost. If I am to be saved, 
why don’t I feel more about it ? If the Holy Spirit 
is working with me, as Mr. Hendricks said, then 
w^hy don’t my heart feel that he is there?” 

See here, Jerry ! I believe that you are wrong : 
I have felt so for some days. I can’t say exactly 
how it is, nor can I put you right ; but I know that 
you are wrong. Now, if you are in the woods and 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. • 241 


lost, what’ll be the use of sitting down and crying? 
Will it take you out ? Will it help any to feel that 
you are to blame ? Of course you are ; but where 
is the most blame — getting lost in the woods be- 
fore you think, or sitting down and crying about 
it and not trying to get out ? Who is the biggest 
fool, the chap that strays away from home and gets 
lost, or the one who, when he finds out that he is 
lost, sits down and cries, but don’t try to help him- 
self out of the woods ?” 

I suppose the one who don’t try to help himself 
out when he is in trouble,” replied Jerry, looking 
inquiringly at Tom. But is that me, Tom ? I’m 
lost in the woods, I know, but that is not all of it ; 
I’ve got to go back home and say I’m sorry for get- 
ting lost. But the trouble is I don’t feel sorry; I 
can’t go back and lie about it. So what is a feller 
going to do in my case ?” 

Well, I’ll tell you what I’d do if I was lost in 
the woods : I would hunt pretty lively for a path 
out, I tell you, and let the crying-time come when 
I had nothing else to do. If I wasn’t sorry for get- 
ting lost, I think I’d be all the more glad to get 
home, so would be sure not to run away again. If 
I was not sorry, I’d say it was ^ because I was so 
scared that I didn’t know how I felt. Let me tell 
you, Jerry, that if you don’t feel sorry about all 
this, then I don’t know what it is to feel that way. 
If your face hasn’t looked as if you were about as 
sorry as a fellow can feel and still keep afloat, then 
16 


242 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


I don’t know Avhat I’m talking about. I tell you, 
Jerry, you are so sorry that you don’t really know 
how sorry you are — that is, you feel so bad that you 
don’t see that you are just simply swimming in sor- 
row.” 

Well, I don’t know how it is, Tom, but I seem 
to be the hardest fellow that ever lived,” sighed 
Jerry. 

What if you are ? Does a drowning chap have 
time to talk about water or how deep the channel 
is ? All he’s got to do is to yell for help and take 
hold of the first thing thrown to him. That’s what 
you must do — catch hold of a promise and hang on 
as if it was a plank that would keep you from 
sinking.” 

But what promise shall I catch hold of? I 
don’t know of any meant for me.” 

I’ll give you one from tlie Bible : ^ Come unto 
me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will 
give you rest.’ There ! will not that do ?” 

It would if I felt that it was meant for me.” 

See here, Jerry ! if you were drowning, would 
you ask if the plank that came in reach was meant 
for you? No, sir; you’d just catch hold and hang 
on, no matter to whom it belonged, so long as you 
could reach it and it would hold you. That prom- 
ise says ‘ all ye that labor and are heavy laden ;’ that 
means you, and all such chaps as you. If you have 
not been laboring, then who has, for the past few 
days? Why, my boy, you’ve got more of a load 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 243 


than you can carry, and Jesus wants to take it oiE, 
All youVe got to do is to let him/^ 

Say, Tom, don’t that mean a load of sin ?” 

^^Well, don’t a fellow have to feel that load of 
sin?” 

^^Of course.” 

Then I’m not meant : I don’t feel the load. 
That’s just my trouble. I want to feel the load 
before I go. How can I go and ask to have Jesus 
take it off, when I know that he knows that I don’t 
feel sorry that it’s there ?” 

Say, Jerry, can you can lift yourself over a fence 
by the straps of your boots ?” 

No, of course not ; but what has that got to do 
with this ?” 

Just this much : you are trying to help yourself 
out of your trouble, and don’t mean to ask Jesus for 
anything until you find that you don’t need him. 
And, Jerry, you’ll find that you can’t do it, any 
more than you can lift yourself over the fence by 
your boot-straps.” 

I don’t see how I am trying to help myself, 
Tom. I am only waiting until I’m fit to come to 
Jesus — that is, until I’m really sorry and repenting 
heartily of my sins. I don’t want to go with such 
a hard and don’t-care kind of heart. He will not 
have such a sinner come to him.” 

^AVill not, hey? How do you know? Where 
did you learn that ? Is there a new chapter to your 


244 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


Bible, left out of ours ? Has this verse, ^ And him 
that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out,^ been 
left out of yours 

^^Yes; that is in my Bible. I have read that 
lots of times of late, but it didn’t seem to mean me, 
because I am not ready to come.” 

Now, see here, Jerry ! You are a good sort of 
fellow, and I don’t know but you will prove to be 
a pretty smart one some day ; but I don’t believe 
that you are good enough yet — or smart enough, 
either — to make a Bible as good as the one we have. 
That has suited lots of men and boys better, and 
worse too, than you and I are. Now, why not use 
that as it is, without trying to put something in that 
the Lord don’t want there ? He said nothing about 
a fellow being awfully sorry, or anything of that 
sort, but just said, ^ And him that cometh to me I 
will in no wise cast out.’ Now, don’t you think he 
meant what he said ?” 

Yes, of course ; but he wants people to come to 
him in the right way.” 

He don’t say anything about the right way or 
the wrong way. He only says about them that 
come to him, that he will not cast them out. Now, 
Jerry, suppose that was all the text a poor sinner 
who wanted to go to Jesus had, and he just did 
what that says; what do you think the Lord 
would do to him if he came ?” 

I don’t know.” 

Then I do, and you do too ; he would keep his 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 245 


word ; he would accept and save that fellow. The 
poor chap would come just as he was, with his hard 
heart and all the bad of his life loading him down ; 
and when he came the Lord would not turn away 
from him, I know. More than that, if you go just as 
you are, he will take you too, and pardon you.^^ 
^^But donT you remember what he says about 
looking to the one who has a broken and a contrite 
heart? I have not got such a one for him to look 
at, and I donT know how to get it, either.^^ 

Well, who can give it best, do you think, if you 
canT 

I don’t know. I’ve tried to get it, but can’t.” 

Then don’t try.” 

But I want to be saved.” 

By whom ?” 

By the Saviour.” 

Don’t believe it, Jerry.” 

What do you mean, Tom ?” 

Oh, I don’t believe that you want Jesus to save 
you.” 

But I do ; that is just w^hat I am after.” 

Don’t believe it. I’m in earnest. If you want 
Jesus to save you, why don’t you go and let him ? 
Why do you try to hide around^ corners, just as 
if you were not ready to meet him ? I tell you, 
Jerry, if you want Jesus to save you, then you’ve 
got to go and ask and let him do it, and stop this 
getting ready. You’ll never get any more ready 
than you are now. You are just like a boy who 


246 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


stands ready to dive, but thinks he is not ready, 
so waits/^ 

But how about my sins 

Did he tell any of those people who came with 
their sick, when he was on earth, that they had bet- 
ter go home first and doctor up the folks a little be- 
fore he would take any notice of them 

^^No, of course not; he healed every one who 
came, and at once/^ 

Bight, and he is the same yesterday and to-day 
and for ever. What is the use of trying to become 
better before you go to Jesus ? He is the one to 
make you better ; he will do the whole work. If 
he caif t make your heart melt and feel, then I’d like 
to know who can. Go and tell him how you feel 
and wliat you want, and see if he don’t do all you 
ask. Don’t be mad, Jerry; but I’ve been thinking 
that the ^ Old Boy ’ has been trying to catch you, 
and he has set his trap with a little of this want-to- 
be-awfully-sorry-for-sins bait, and you have nibbled, 
and the trap has shut down on you ; that’s the reason 
you’ve been so sad and miserable. You are in 
Satan’s trap, and don’t see a way out. Now, do 
you mean to let the old fellow get the best of you ? 
He means to if he can only keep you away from the 
Lord by making you think that you must feel aw- 
fully sorry before you go.” 

Do you think so, Tom ?” 

Of course I do ; I am sure of it, but didn’t feel 
sure until just now. Here comes Nick ; let’s ask 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT 247 


him. There’s Bennie too. — I am glad you fellows 
have come. Jerry and I have been talking here a 
long while, and I couldn’t help him until just this 
minute. He’s been feeling awful about his sins, 
and thinks he is too bad to go to Jesus because he 
don’t feel real sorry for them ; so I just told him 
that Satan had set a trap baited with a kind of bait 
that I call must-feel-awfully-sorry-for-sins-before- 
he-can-go-to-the-Saviour bait. That J erry has taken, 
and the trap came down upon him, and he’s been in 
that dark place all this time. Now, what do you 
fellows think of it?” 

I don’t know,” replied Bennie, but it seems 
to me that Jerry is trying too hard to feel bad. 
He’s just trying to cry because he can’t cry about 
his hard heart and his sins. — Ain’t it so, Jerry ?” 

Yes, that’s so,” responded Jerry, with a far 
more cheerful tone than he had used for several 
days. But I begin to see that I did not take the 
right way. I believe I am in a trap, Tom ; that’s 
a fact. Now, how to get out is the trouble.” 

Somebody’s got to help you, J erry,” said Ben- 
nie. caught rabbit can’t lift the lid, but his 

best friend outside can do it. I think that if you 
just call to the One who helped- us out of trouble 
you will find yourself free in a little while ; I found 
it so. You’ve been crawling around in the trap to 
find a way out, and have not called to the Saviour.” 

But don’t I have to feel badly about my sins ?” 
asked Jerry. 


248 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


^^What good will that do?’^ inquired Nick. 
^^That will not help. You know that you are a 
sinner and need a Saviour, and you know that Je- 
sus is the only one who can help you, and that he 
is willing; so what more do you need than ask 
him to help, and just let him do it? So long as 
you know that you are a sinner and want to be 
saved, what difference will it make whether or not 
you are crying about it? Crying about a trouble 
don’t stop or help it, unless you cry to some friend 
to help you. That’s what you ought to do, Jerry.” 

Say, fellows, what do you say to our having a 
little time here praying for Jerry?” asked Tom. 
Then he told how he and Jerry had prayed early 
one morning in the stable. 

just wish you all would,” said Jerry. 
feel better since you all have talked to me, and, 
somehow, I think the darkness is going. It seems 
to me as if the trap — as Tom calls it — is just going 
to be raised.” 

After a little more talk the four boys kneeled 
down on some hay on the barn floor and held what 
might be called a prayer-meeting. Each one prayed, 
Jerry the last of all ; and when he was near the close 
of his supplications, the boys caught the cheerfulness 
of his tones and were ready for his joyful words as 
he ended his prayer. 

It has come ! It has come !” shouted Jerry 
as he rose from his knees. It is getting lighter 
and lighter ! The trap’s up, and I’m a free rabbit ! 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 249 


I am a saved sinner ! I am so glad ! It’s all 
gone ! I don’t care if I ain’t sorry now. Jesus is 
so good he won’t ask me to be sorry, for he has 
washed all my sins away ; so there won’t be much 
to be sorry about. But who would have thought 
that it would come so ? — Tom, I’m glad that you 
told me about that trap, for that’s what it was. 
Satan had caught me. I thought I must be ever 
so sorry before I could go to Jesus. I see it now.” 

Any one could see that a great change had come 
over Jerry ; he was again the same cheerful, happy 
boy, only his happiness was of a deeper kind and 
had a new delight in it. 

For several weeks the special meetings were con- 
tinued ; many of the younger people, and some of 
the old, became Christians. Among the young were 
nearly all those whom the reader has met with in 
this story, but Raymond was not among them. He 
remained the same friendly companion to the others 
when he was in Metona, but had little to say about 
religion. The boys soon began a prayer-meeting, 
but Raymond was not with them, always offering 
some excuse if he were in the village when the 
meeting was held. 

Those who had become Christians among the 
boys were active in Christian life, but did not lose 
their boyish fun and humor. It was plain that they 
were trying to do right, but as plain that they were 
real live boys. When they learned to know more 


250 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


intimately the good but dignified Mr. Wilson^ they 
became free to talk to him of their souls. The pas- 
tor occasionally attended their prayer-meetings, and 
at the close stopped to talk with the boys. One day 
he asked, 

Have you boys thought what business you will 
choose ? Has any one of you thought of studying 
for the ministry T’ 

This question was followed by silence, until Jer- 
ry, feeling that some one should reply, answered, 

I have thought about it, but I will be too 
crooked a stick for a minister. It w^ants better 
ones than I can be.^^ 

Do not you think the Lord can strengthen you 
asked Mr. Wilson. 

He can do everything, I know, but then he 
don^t use crooked sticks for canes when he can get 
lots of straight ones,’^ answered Jerry. 

I have been thinking about it,’^ spoke Tom, 
timidly, but don^t think I am good enough. I 
want to do all the good I can, but fear that the 
ministry is too high and good a place for me.^^ 
am glad to hear you speak in that way, 
Thomas ; it proves that you have a proper concep- 
tion of the ministerial office. But I do not ask for 
definite decision at present ; I only request that you 
give the matter careful and prayerful consideration. 
If the Lord calls you into the sacred ministry, I 
trust that each of you will feel it your duty to 
heed the call.^^ 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 251 


After the meeting the boys waited until Mr. Wil- 
son had gone, that they might talk over the matter 
he had suggested. 

I wish I could be a minister/^ spoke Tom, but 
I am too bad a fellow, I suppose. I can never be 
as good and sober as Mr. Wilson is. I would be 
up to some mischief, I suppose, and turn the heads 
of the people just when I should turn their hearts. 
But, fellows, if I could be a minister and preach 
the gospel, IM be willing to give myself to the 
work and do the very best I know how. I would 
be willing to go to Africa if I might but be a 
preacher.^^ 

IVe been tliinking of it too, Tom,’’ said Ben- 
nie, ^^but I am like Jerry — a crooked stick. I 
might do for a sexton some day, but a minister ! 
Why, they’d never get over the idea if I were 
only to say a word about it at home. Yet, fellows ” 
— and Bennie’s voice became more serious as it grew 
softer — I’m willing to do anything for the Saviour. 
I wouldn’t like to die just yet — Yes, I’ll tell you ; 
I wonder if the Lord would really have me be a 
minister ?” 

Well, I’m going to be a lawyer,” spoke Jerry. 

I can be that ; it don’t take so good a man to be 
a lawyer. Yet lawyers do lots of good if they 
try ; I mean to try. If there are not many Chris- 
tian lawyers, then I’ll be one, to show that there is 
one, anyhow. I want to help fellows who are in 
trouble through no fault of their own. There are 


252 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON, 


some who ean^t do it, but lawyers could. I mean 
to be one ; that’s fixed.” 

Well, Jerry, if you can be a good lawyer, I 
don’t see why Bennie and I can’t be good minis- 
ters,” said Tom. I believe it takes a good deal 
more to make a good lawyer than a good minister.” 

How so ?” asked Bennie. 

I guess it’s a good deal harder to be good among 
devils than among angels,” replied Tom. Min- 
isters don’t have half the temptations that lawyers 
have. People know that they will not do wrong, so 
don’t try them. But it isn’t so with lawyers : every- 
body knows that they are no better than they ought 
to be ; so every one wants to make them worse.” 

What does Raymond mean to be ?” asked Nick. 

I suppose he’ll be a lawyer, like his father. — 
Will he not, Jerry?” 

I don’t believe he will,” was the answer ; but 
if he is, he will be another good one. But, fellows, 
I wish that he was a Christian. Raymond is just 
the best boy in Metona. He’s done everything for 
me. He’s just treated me like a brother ; he always 
stands by me and helps me. When I came to his 
father’s house he took me in at once, and became 
my true friend. In those early days, too, when no 
other body cared for me, he did. He didn’t make 
a bit of difiPerence in me from the first. I tell you 
I want to see him a Christian. Can’t you help me 
pray for him ?” 

For a few moments Jerry’s appeal was unan- 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 253 


swered. The tears in the eyes of the boy told how 
deep were his feelings, and not only did the others feel 
for him, but were themselves interested in Raymond. 

I’ll tell you what we’ll do, Jerry : we’ll pray 
for him at the next meeting,” said Tom. — ‘^What 
do you say, boys ? Maybe we have prayed already, 
but haven’t agreed yet in praying. You know 
that promise of which Mr. Wilson told us — about 
two agreeing on earth. Shall we agree?” 

Tom’s question was answered that they would 
pray for their old friend at the next gathering. 
But they did not think that they might have begun 
before the next meeting by praying each at his 
home for Raymond. 

Some time after this Jerry went to his room on 
Monday noon to get something, and found that five 
dollars had been taken from his pocket. He was 
alarmed. He knew the money was there in the 
morning, and now it was gone. Who could have 
taken it was a mystery. Jerry asked Margaret, but 
was told that no one had been in his room since 
Raymond left for school, and certainly she had not 
taken the money. 

I don’t know who took it,” said Jerry. But 
it is gone, and has been taken since breakfast. I 
left it in my pocketbook when I went out to attend 
to the work. Mr. and Mrs. Leigh went off then, 
and Raymond went soon after ; so I don’t see what 
has taken it.” 


254 


THE FLAW IN THE IB ON. 


Margaret protested that she had not taken any 
money and never stole in her life, and that she was 
sure no one had been in the house since Raymond 
left. Jerry believed the girl, nor was he suspicious 
of any one. He merely could not understand how 
the money could get away. 

Well,^^ said he, at length, am not rich, but 
I guess I can afford to lose it. Maybe it will turn 
up some time yet. I’ll have to be more careful, 
that’s all, and try harder than ever to earn money.” 

Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Leigh had any knowledge 
of the missing money, nor could they guess what 
had become of it. Jerry was questioned very close- 
ly, but no clew to the missing money was found. 
All through the week there was questioning and 
search for the five dollars in the home of Mr. 
Leigh, but to no purpose. On Friday evening, 
when Raymond returned from school, Jerry told 
of his loss, and said he could not understand who 
could have stolen the money. Then, expressing in 
decided language his feelings regarding a person 
who would steal money, and so much, from a boy 
who earned it by hard work, Jerry added that he 
hoped the thief would not make bad use of it. 

^^How much did you say you missed?” asked 
Raymond. Was it five dollars?” 

Yes ; a five-dollar bill,” was the reply. I 
know I had it when I went out of my room, for I 
looked and felt it in my pocketbook in my Sunday 
trousers pocket ; and at noon, when I went to look 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT 255 


for something, I found the five-dollar bill gone. 
There were two one-dollar bills and two quarters 
and three ten-cent pieces ; but the five dollars had 
gone off somewhere. It^s queer. I don^t believe 
Margaret took the money, because she is honest, 
and she acts as if she didnT know anything about 
it.'' 

Say, Jerry," said Raymond, after the two were 
alone, I borrowed that five dollars, and will pay 
it back soon ; so don't trouble yourself about it. 
I found that father and mother had gone, and I 
wanted some money to use, so looked for you ; but 
since you were away and I was in a hurry to catch 
the train, I just thought it would be all right if I 
borrowed some of you and told you when I came 
back. I had to use it, although I thought I'd need 
only three dollars of it. I'll pay all back in a week 
or two, when my allowance comes due. I think it 
will be as well if you say nothing to father and 
mother about it. I had to have the money to use 
this week, and my allowance is not due yet." 

Jerry looked at his friend with surprise when 
told that Raymond had taken the money, but con- 
cluded to say nothing ; yet the boy's confidence in 
his benefactor had been lessened not a little. 

Since Jerry said nothing more about the money, 
Mr. and Mrs. Leigh let the matter drop, and soon 
it w^as allowed to rest without any further questions. 

When his allowance became due and Raymond 
received it, he said nothing to Jerry about repaying 


256 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


the money. There were urgent calls for it at the 
academy, so Raymond thought that Jerry could as 
well wait, and allowed him to do so without tell- 
ing why. 

One day, several weeks after missing his five-dol- 
lar bill, Jerry asked Raymond, 

^^How often does your father pay your allow- 
ance 

Once a month usually, was the reply. 

I doiiT want you to think that I am asking for 
my money, but you will not forget it when you have 
the money to pay ? I am in no hurry, but thought 
maybe you might forget, since you have so many 
other things to think of.^^ 

I have not forgotten,’^ answered Raymond ; 
^^but if you can wait a while longer, I wdll be 
greatly obliged to you. I am in need of money 
just now at school, because there are so many things 
a boy must have there that he did not need here, 
and father has not added to my allowance. If you 
can wait till vacation, 1^11 pay all up. Then, if you 
wish, I’ll pay interest on it.” 

I can wait just as well as not, but don’t talk of 
interest to me ; I’m glad to help one who did so 
much for me, and wouldn’t take any interest if you 
never paid. It’s all right.” 

But I’ll pay you when vacation comes, without 
fail. Just now money is very necessary to me. I 
don’t want to ask father for more this term — that is, 
more than my regular allowance.” 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 257 


Jerry, after assuring his friend that it would be 
all right and that he was in no hurry for the money, 
began to speak to Raymond about his soul. Think- 
ing that, since Raymond felt under obligation to 
him, he would be the more ready to listen, Jerry 
said, 

Raymond, I was just thinking that there are 
other debts you owe to Another that you don’t 
seem half as anxious to pay as you are to settle 
with me, and yet they have stood ten times as 
long.” 

^ Debts,’ Jerry ? I don’t know that I owe any 
one else. Oh, perhaps I do some trifling accounts 
at the academy to some fellows who are good enough 
to lend when a boy is hard up, as I have been 
sometimes. But I’ll pay them all, just as I mean 
to pay you up.” 

I don’t know anything about them,” replied 
Jerry, and did not mean anything like that ; but 
there is a large debt that you don’t pay, and I 
sometimes think you don’t mean to pay. There is 
a higher One to whom you owe a great deal : you 
owe to God.” 

^^Oh, is that what you mean? Well, I suppose 
I do ; I hope to pay some day, but must wait with 
that account too.” 

Excuse me, Raymond, but is it just fair to 
expect God to give to you continually, and you pay 
nothing back to him ? He’s doing it all the time.” 

I don’t know that it is just fair, but I am too 
ir 


258 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


busy with other things just now to attend to that. 
I mean to give time and thought to it by and by, 
but not yet.^^ 

^^Say, Raymond, a lot of us boys feel troubled 
about you, and wish that you would attend to this 
now. It will not be wrong to say it, I guess : we 
are praying every week at our meetings that you 
may become a Christian.^’ 

Raymond looked at Jerry for a moment in sur- 
prise, and then asked. 

Who told you to pray for me 
I don’t think any one did. We just thought 
about it, and then agreed to do it ; that’s about all 
there is of it. Only I wish you would attend our 
meetings.” 

^^No time just yet, Jerry; but I am thankful to 
you boys for caring so much for me.” 

I wdsh you would care more for yourself, Ray- 
mond. You are caring for this life and neglecting 
the next, I fear.” 

^^It does seem so, Jerry; but wait until I am 
through with my studies, and then you will see. I 
can’t give my whole heart to two things at once, 
and I am trying with all my might to excel at the 
academy ; I must take high rank there if possible. 
Then, too, I want to stand well among the fellows 
in sports and games ; so that I must give all my 
thoughts to those things, with study.” 

But will it not be so always ? You will be just 
as busy when in business.” 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 259 


I don^t think I will ; I will take time before 
entering business to attend to such things. I mean 
to do what is rights Jerry^ but I may be quite long 
about it.^^ 

isn^t a thing to waste time on, Raymond, 
^cause, you see, a fellow is not sure about his time : it 
may suddenly end ; then, if he hasn’t got things fixed 
up, he can’t stop to ’tend to them. Don’t wait.” 

Now, Jerry, I’ll tell you — for you seem in earn- 
est — why I am waiting. I’m too busy, for the first 
thing ; then I have a plan in my mind • I mean to 
be rich some day. To become rich a man must not 
be too careful, I find, how he makes money. I 
don’t mean that he must not be honest, but must 
not be so very scrupulous. If I become a Chris- 
tian, I must be one out and out and give my time 
to it ; that I cannot do if I am to become rich. I 
have thought the matter over, and respect your wish 
and w^hat you say ; but I am determined to succeed 
in the world. I mean to become a rich man ; then 
I mean to use my riches for doing good. I don’t 
mean to use them for myself alone, but for others. 
I hope — yes, expect — to live to be an old man, and 
so will have plenty of time to become a Christian. 
My purpose can be put in three divisions : I am 
first to study and become leader there as student, 
but more than that I may be fitted to take a good 
position at once; then, I mean to take as good a 
position as possible that I may make money ; last, 
I mean to become a Christian to do good with my 


260 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


riches. There ! I have never so fully told the pur- 
pose of my life as now. You will keep it secret, I 
know, if I wish ; and I wish it.^^ 

Yes, I will say nothing if you wish ; but, Ray- 
mond, I think you make a mistake. You can just 
as well become a Christian at first. I don^t believe 
it will hinder your becoming successful in study, nor 
yet in business. You will do all the better in every- 
thing. It doiiT hinder anything good to be a Chris- 
tian, and you donT want to do anything bad, do 
youf' 

Of course not — it is not that ; but I have made 
up my mind to succeed in making money, and canT 
succeed as well if I become a Christian. If I am 
one, then 1^11 feel that I can’t give my mind to get- 
ting money ; that’s all there is about it. So, if you 
would just as lief, I would prefer saying nothing 
further on this subject at present.” 

Jerry, not wishing to trouble his friend, was quiet, 
and sadly resolved to say nothing more, but to pray 
all the more earnestly for Raymond. 

A short time after, Jerry spoke to Mr. Hendricks 
about Raymond, and without telling what had oc- 
curred let Mr. Hendricks know his anxiety and fear 
about his friend. 

If he seems indifferent,” said the teacher, we 
need not give up hoping and praying for him : the 
Lord is almighty, and is a hearer of prayer. Per- 
haps Raymond must first learn some lesson before 
becoming a Christian ; he may hold to some idol 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 261 


that must be shown to him in all its evil, or some 
sin that must appear to him as a sin, before he will 
give it up. Raymond is one of the best and noblest 
boys — perhaps I should say ^ young men ^ — whom 
I know ; yet even he has his faults. I can hardly 
say wdiat they are beyond what you know, but there 
may be some hidden. You may be unable to do 
much by speaking to him, but you can do a great 
deal by praying for him. Keep praying, and the 
Lord will hear. He may deem it best to try your 
faith as well as to show Raymond tlie need of some- 
thing more than a good moral life, but I believe 
that your prayers will be answered. 

Will you pray for him too, Mr. Hendricks 
asked the boy. I am afraid that Raymond will not 
come out right unless we all take hold. He seems 
so good and kind that I am afraid he thinks he is 
good enough. He is the best fellow I ever saw, 
but that isn’t good enough for God, nor for heaven, 
either. You see, Raymond has done so much for 
me that I want to do all I can for him. Besides, 
I don’t want to see such a good fellow get lost. 
Then I can’t help wanting to have such fellows in 
heaven ; I want to have him there, ’cause I never 
saw a fellow so good to others. He seems a Chris- 
tian all but giving himself to Christ and living for 
the Saviour.” 

Yes, Jerry, but that is all the difference between 
being a Christian and saved, and belonging to the 
world and at last taking a place with the lost. 


262 


THE FLAW IN THE IBON 


Trusting in Christ and giving self to him, submit- 
ting the will to the Saviour and allowing him to 
control, are absolutely necessary : we cannot become 
Christians until we do. It is not appearance, but 
the reality — not the outward works, but the pur- 
pose and faith of the soul — that decides whether or 
not a person is a Christian. I don^t wish to dis- 
courage you about Raymond ; on the contrary, I 
have great hopes of seeing him a Christian some 
day, but even that should not make us less anxious 
nor allow us to lessen our efforts a particle for his 
salvation. I do pray for him, as I have for all of 
my old pupils as well as for those now under my 
care. And I am glad that you boys are praying 
for one anotlier.’^ 

Mr. Hendricks, excuse me, but did you pray 
much for us fellows before the revival?’’ asked 
J erry. 

Yes, Jerry, I was very anxious to see each one 
of you boys become a Christian ; and it seemed to 
me that I had a great burden resting upon me that 
nothing but the salvation of each of you would re- 
move. You can hardly understand how glad I am 
that so many have become Christians and are now 
helping me pray for the others. Keep on praying 
for them all, and not for Raymond only ; you do 
not know what power prayer may have in restrain- 
ing them from evil, even if it be not at once fully 
answered in their conversion.” 

Mr. Hendricks, do you believe that some folks 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 263 


must go through a hard time before they can be- 
come Christians 

I do not think that they must^ Jerry, but they 
do — at least, many do. It seems as if the Lord lets 
them take their own way for a while, until it brings 
them into difficulty, and then they cry to him in 
distress because there is help nowhere else. So, 
seeing the folly of their own course, they become 
willing to follow his.^’ 

Well, I wouldn’t be surprised if that would turn 
out to be tlie way Raymond is brought back. I 
guess he’ll come out right in the end, ’cause, you 
see, we are all holding fast to him by our prayers.” 

Perhaps that will be the way with him,” re- 
plied the teacher ; at all events, it is our privilege 
to pray for him.” 

^^Now, Mr. Hendricks, I want to ask you one 
thing more ; it has troubled me a good deal lately : 
do you think every young man or boy who becomes 
a Christian should be a minister? You see, Mr. 
Wilson told us to think about it, just as if he want- 
ed us to think that we must. Now, I am willing, 
but it don’t seem that I’m the one to be a preacher.” 

Jerry, I am glad that you have thought about 
that and are willing to become,. a minister of the 
gospel ; I hope that you and some of the other 
boys will become ministers. Many more preachers 
are needed. Were I a young man just starting, I 
would study for the ministry.” 

But, Mr. Hendricks, if a stick is made crooked 


264 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


and you want a straight one, will it not be better to 
get a straight one and use the crooked one when you 
want one of that kind 

I don^t quite understand you, Jerry/^ 

Well, a minister must be made out of a straight 
stick : I am a crooked one ; that’s all. I’m made 
for something else ; I want to be what God made 
me for, and not something else. You said that he 
made us each for something, and I just want to be 
that. I ain’t made for a minister.” 

How do you know, Jerry ?” 

’Cause I’m a crooked stick. I ain’t one of the 
good straight kind like Mr. Wilson.” 

Neither are many others who have proved to 
be excellent ministers. If the Lord wants you to 
become a minister, even though you are a crooked 
stick, he can easily fit you for his work.” 

But crooked sticks were made so for something, 
Mr. Hendricks, and why not use them for what 
God made them? Now, I’ll tell you what I’ve 
thought he made me for. I want to be a lawyer ; 
I can be that. If I’m only a crooked stick, the 
crooks will let me get close to others, and then, 
maybe, I can hold fast to them and pull them out 
of trouble ; but if I was straight, I’d just slip past 
lots of fellows that I wanted to help.” 

I hardly know what you mean by ^ a crooked 
stick,’ Jerry, but I have seen nothing in you that 
gave me reason to believe you are not equal to 
others. If you try to do what you can, you may 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 265 


make yourself as good as any one. You have a 
mind fully equal to the average, and I think would 
become a faithful and successful preacher of the 
gospel. Yet if you think it your duty to become 
a lawyer, and feel sure that you can serve the Lord 
best in that way, do not hesitate. I know that the 
Lord has need of good lawyers as well as of good 
ministers.^^ 

‘‘ That is just what troubled me : I thought that 
maybe he did not want any lawyers at all. I know 
that they do good, though, and I wanted to do it 
that way — that is, I w^anted to do good by being a 
lawyer. Mr. Leigh does lots of good; he helps 
poor chaps out of trouble lots of times, and he 
helps those who canT get any one to do it ^cause 
they hainT got money. He donT say much, but 
Raymond told me that he often doift get anything 
for what he does ; yet he keeps doing it. Some- 
times, when bad men get hold of a poor fellow, 
they lead him off, and he gets into a scrape Tore 
he knows ; then they run off and let him suffer. 
That’s the kind of fellow I want to help. Then 
poor widows and other folks who hain’t any one to 
help want a good lawyer to tell them what to do ; 
so there’s other ways that a lawyer can do lots of 
good. I wanted to be one to do good. Then I 
thought that maybe I could get hold of bad fel- 
lows, and, being I am a lawyer, they’d listen and 
I’d help them get right again. You see, they 
would run away from a minister, but they’d think a 


266 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


lawyer was like themselves ; so I^d get them to start 
right ^fore they knew what I was after them for/^ 
Yours is surely a good motive, Jerry, and I do 
not see that you are wrong in wishing to be a law- 
yer ; but take time to think and pray over it. Be 
willing to do what the Lord wishes. Don^t forget 
that there are many lawyers and few ministers.^^ 
Yes, Mr. Hendricks, but the good men who 
are lawyers are not as plenty as ministers, IVe 
heard ; so it seemed to me that the Lord wanted me 
to become a lawyer, and a good one, to help make 
the rest better and help save them who don’t get 
anybody to talk to them but lawyers.” 

I see ! You think that you will go on a mission 
among the lawyers.” 

^^Not that, Mr. Hendricks, but on a mission to 
them who don’t get anything good but what law- 
yers give.” 

One evening, as the boys were gathered at their 
prayer-meeting, J erry suggested that they pray 
specially for Raymond, giving as a reason that he 
was going out into the world before long, and, hav- 
ing passed through a revival, might have become 
hardened, so would go out into the world without 
anything to keep him from evil. 

^^He is not a Christian, it is true,” muttered 
John Swart, ^^but he is better than half of the 
Christians in the world.” 

These meetings, when Mr. Wilson was absent^ 
were informal, and were conducted something as the 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 267 


boys would have conducted some less religious 
gathering — by giving each full liberty to speak as 
he wished. Rarely, however, was any such remark 
made as John Swart had just uttered. He was in- 
clined to be a little critical, though a good-hearted 
and really earnest boy. 

How did you come to know half the Christians 
in the world asked Tom Wasson after the meet- 
ing. 

didiiT mean half that are in the world, but 
half of those whom we know,’^ answered John. 

But why do you judge tliem?’^ inquired Tom. 

Just as the Bible tells us,^^ replied John — ‘‘ by 
their fruits.^^ 

By the good or bad fruits persisted Tom. 

By both,^^ was the answer. Yet I guess that 
you would have to look a good while to find any 
good fruit in some Christians.’^ 

That may be,” responded Tom ; only I don’t 
know who those Christians are. Of course you 
may know quite a good many whom the rest of us 
do not. But say, John ! would it not be well to 
find better companions than you have among Chris- 
tians ? It may have a bad effect upon you.” 

This was said with such a sober face and solemn 
tone that others than John thought Tom entirely 
serious. 

Oh, I guess I have as good company as the rest 
of you,” replied John. I don’t care to have any- 
thing much to do with those hypocrites/’ 


268 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


So they are real hypocrites? You are sure of 
that are you, Johii?’^ inquired Tom. 

Yes, I am,^^ was the reply. And they are 
not as good Christians as Raymond Leigh, either. 

No doubt you are right in your last assertion 
if the first be correct,’^ suggested Tom, gravely. 

If they are hypocrites, then Raymond, who pro- 
fesses that he is not a Christian, is better than they 
are. Yet hold on, John ! He neither is nor pro- 
fesses to be a Christian ; how can he be a better one 
than those who profess, even if they do not possess ? 
Is that exactly right ? I don’t believe in being a 
hypocrite, yet he who is one at least honors the 
cause enough to pretend to belong to it, while he 
who refuses even to profess to belong to it places 
himself on the other side. I am as much opposed 
to hypocrites as you are — that is, I think I would 
be if I knew any, but I don’t — yet I don’t believe 
in making a Christian of any one because he don’t 
happen to be a hypocrite. Something more than 
just being good enough to suit the world is needed 
to suit God or to be worthy the name of ‘ Christian.’ 
I am as warm a friend of Raymond as any fellow 
here, but because he is a good fellow with us is no 
proof that he suits the Lord, and it is not fair to 
say that because we like him the Lord must.” 

Quite a speech, Tom !” said Will Oster ; and 
I agree with you. I don’t believe in calling people 
hypocrites because they are not perfect. When I 
look to myself, I see enough to make me ashamed 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 269 


of my evil deeds and thoughts ; but I am not a 
hypocrite, even though as full of bad habits as can 
be. If the water be dirty, that don^t prove that it 
wants to have the dirt there ; it only shows that 
dirt has somehow got in. Let it stand and settle, 
and where will your dirt be ? It is what we want 
to keep and hold fast to that shows what we are. I 
don^t think it is fair to call a man a hypocrite who 
don^t mean to do wrong, yet falls into sin. Watch 
and see if he don’t repent and try hard to do bet- 
ter. Hypocrites don’t repent; they are satisfied 
with what they are.” 

Right, Will !” spoke Bennie. I get tired of 
hearing people call this and that Christian a hypo- 
crite, when everybody knows that they don’t mean 
to pretend to be what they are not. — Say, John ! if 
you judge people by their fruits, which fruits are 
you to take — the best or the poorest?” 

Take all,” answered John. ‘‘ The best will not 
tell, nor will the worst, either, but all will show 
what the tree does.” 

^^Is it fair to judge a tree by what it does not 
bear ?” asked Tom. That is, you wouldn’t blame a 
tree for what it had nothing to do with, would you ?” 

^^Of course not,” replied John. ^^But we do 
judge it by the fruit we find on or under it.” 

^^Yes,” replied Tom, ^^and some trees by that 
which is not fruit at all. Say, John ! is the worm 
in the apple part of the fruit?” 

It belongs to it,” replied John. 


270 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


About as much as the apple belongs to a thief 
who stole it/’ spoke Bennie. 

^^It don’t belong to the fruit, nor yet to the 
tree,” said Tom. If either apple or tree had 
anything to say about it, it would say that it hated 
the worm as much as anybody, but couldn’t get rid 
of it.” 

Oh, now, see here, fellows ! you needn’t all be 
pitching into me because I said some people are 
hypocrites ; I didn’t say all are. But you know 
some are no credit to the church,” spoke John. 

That is somewhat of a change in your views, is 
it not, John ?” said Nick. Not converted so sud- 
denly, are you ? But no matter ; I don’t blame you 
for not wishing to argue against all the rest, when 
none know the persons of whom you speak, since 
you say that so many are hypocrites. The fact is 
people judge Christians to be bad by a few acts, 
but will not admit them to be good though they 
have the witnesses of a lifetime. That is what I 
have heard father say.” 

And I have heard my father say that you can’t 
tell what a man is until he is tried,” interrupted 
James Belyea, coming to John’s aid. 

You are right, Jim,” said Tom. I guess that 
if Christians were tried you would find them coming 
out all right, if the trial were a fair one.” 

I am not sure of that,” urged James. You 
have seen what some were after a trial.” 

I have seen what some were after people had 


TRIUMPH AND DISAPPOINTMENT. 271 


been throwing dirt at them/^ replied Bennie. “ But 
the dirt was not the character of those whom it hit ; 
if the dirt represented any one, it was the one who 
threw it.^^ 

John, after all, it is not the bad look of the 
man so much as his real self that tells who he is,’^ 
added Tom. I donT believe that any one thinks 
more of Baymond than I do, but I tell you he is not 
a Christian, with all his first-rate qualities. What 
he needs is to become a Christian — to believe in 
Christ — before he can be saved. His good moral 
character will do with us, but it will not pass with 
God. You may take a nice new bank-bill to the 
bank ; and if it have not the signature of the 
president and the cashier, what will it be good for ? 
But you may take a bill there, and, no matter how 
dirty and torn, if it but have the names of both 
officers in their own handwriting, it will pass, while 
the other is rejected. Now, it is the same with good 
outward appearance. It is good to have — far bet- 
ter than that which is not so fair; but, no matter 
how fair, if the name of Jesus Christ be not on it, 
it will not pass with God ; it will not be admitted 
to heaven.’’ 

Pretty good, Tom !” said Will. But you 
don’t mean to say that a good Christian life, no 
matter how fair, is of little account, do you?” 

Not a bit of it. Will. I may not say exactly 
what I mean, for I am not used to this kind of talk. 
I mean that a life with Christ’s name on it is better 


272 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


in God’s sight, even though it is not as good as it 
might be, than a life that is outwardly good, yet will 
not have anything to do with the Saviour. Maybe 
I don’t make it plain to you all, but I want to say 
that Christ makes up in the eyes of God for what 
his people don’t have — that is, God knows that we 
can’t do all he wishes his children to do ; so he lets 
the Saviour make up for what they lack. That is 
the way I understand it. Now, Raymond don’t 
take any share in Christ at all ; so he don’t have 
any such good of the Saviour put to his account. 
That’s where I think he misses it. He is a good 
fellow for this world ; he suits us, for he is better 
than most of us ; but he will not suit God : he is 
not good enough for heaven. That’s what troubles 
me. I want to see every fellow in Metona reach 
heaven. That’s why I am anxious to see Ray- 
mond a Christian. That’s Jerry’s reason. — Ain’t 
it, Jerry?” 

Yes,” quietly answered Jerry, who had been a 
silent listener during the whole discussion. I do 
wish you fellows w^ould keep on praying for him. 
He needs it because he don’t see how much he is 
losing when he don’t care to become a Christian yet. 
He only needs one thing, but he needs that very 
much. If he don’t get it before he goes out into 
the world to business, I’m ’fraid he won’t get it 
soon, if he ever does.” 


CHAPTER IX. 

COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 

E arly in the summer^ as vacation-time ap- 
proached, Raymond invited his old friends of 
Metona school to be present at Moreston Academy 
to attend the closing exercises. For one reason 
and another all except Jerry and Tom were unable 
to go, and Tom waited until afternoon, while Jerry 
started with the morning train on the day that the 
academy was to close. Raymond met him at the 
station, and the two took a walk before the time for 
the exercises of the morning session. 

Jerry was surprised to find his friend unusually 
gloomy, and asked after a few moments. 

Say, Raymond ! what’s the matter ? You are 
as downhearted as if things had gone wrong. 
Didn’t you pass examinations ?” 

Yes, I passed all right,” was the reply, but I 
guess I feel a little blue about leaving school. It 
makes a fellow feel that way, I suppose. Maybe I 
feel worse than some of the others.” 

This answer, however, did not satisfy Jerry, who 
saw that another trouble of some kind was disturb- 
ing Raymond. 

18 


273 


274 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


When they approached the academy, Raymond 
suddenly asked, 

Say, Jerry, can you lend me some money ? I 
am hard pressed for it just now; and if you can 
help me out, I will pay you when I get the money, 
in vacation. Then 1^11 pay that other five dollars 
I owe you. I am sorry that I have not had the 
money to pay before, but, somehow, it costs a great 
deal at school. Then Vve had extra expenses.^^ 

I have got only five dollars with me,^^ answered 
Jerry, but you can have that and welcome.^^ 

Have you no more home 

No ; I lent out all I had to Mr. Burling. He 
promised to pay interest on it ; so I was glad to let 
him keep it for me till I want it. Your father has 
been so good to me that I have had money to lend, 
and then you have almost kept me in clothes, so 
that I don’t have to spend hardly any. You see, I 
am keeping all I can until I can go to the academy 
too.” 

Will you let me have that five dollars ?” asked 
Raymond, despondingly. I wish you had more ; 
I’m in a bad fix.” 

Of course I’ll let you have it,” replied Jerry ; 
only I wish it was ten times more, if that would 
help you out.” 

I wish it was ten times more,” answered Ray- 
mond, taking the money that Jerry handed him. 

I don’t see how I got in this fix. You may hear 
the boys talk about it, and I feel sorry that I have 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


275 


given them reason to talk. Wait ! it isn’t quite 
time yet/’ continued Raymond, as Jerry was about 
to turn into the academy-yard. “ That is only the 
first bell ; let us take a short walk yet. I don’t 
want to meet the fellows, and I want to tell you 
about this.” 

As the two walked away, Raymond, after a few 
moments’ silence, during which Jerry wondered 
what was the matter with his friend, began : 

Jerry, I don’t see how it came about, but I am 
short of money and owe not only ome of the fel- 
lows, but, what is worse, I owe our society. You 
see, we started a literary society — rather, it was 
started when I came — and I was chosen treasurer 
some time ago. I had no place to keep the money 
where it would be safe, so put it with my own, and 
merely kept an account of what I received and paid 
for the society. When I came to square up, I found 
that I was o-ver thirty dollars short — all the money 
the society had, and it was needed for the closing 
exercises of the year. I had to tell them last night 
that I could not account for the money in any other 
way than that I had kept it with my own and used 
it up. I felt awfully troubled to say that I had 
used what did not belong to me, yet they took it 
kindly when I said that I would pay it all back to- 
day, and that it happened because I was careless in 
not keeping it separate from my own. But now I 
am in a fix. I can’t get the money before school 
closes, and so can’t pay the bills.” 


276 


TBE FLAW IN THE IRON 


How much will you need asked Jerry, who 
saw that Raymond felt too bad already to need any 
rebuke. 

If I had twenty-five dollars more, I think, with 
this five you have lent me, I could get through. 
I can get the others whom I owe to wait. But 
where can I get that twenty-five dollars?’^ 

Can’t you borrow it from some one here or in 
the village? I wish I had that which I lent Mr. 
Burling ; that would help you out all right. But 
I can’t get that, for I promised to let him have it 
for a year.” 

Well, I don’t know what to do,” responded 
Raymond, with a despairing sigh. I would do 
almost anything if I had that money. I can’t go 
anywhere to get it now, for it will soon be school- 
time, and two classes to which I belong have what 
we call ^a show-oflP’ — or a public examination — 
this morning, and I must be there. I want you to 
be there too. But, Jerry, if you could help me 
out of this scrape, I would never forget it.” 

Say, Raymond !” spoke Jerry ; Tom Wasson 
is coming this afternoon : how would it do to send 
him word to borrow the money and bring it ? But 
can’t you borrow any here ?” 

I don’t like to try, Jerry ; I owe several of my 
friends, and it would be too bad to ask them for more 
money. I don’t know about Tom ; where can he get 
money to lend me?” 

Tom has some of his own, and I guess he could 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


277 


stir around and get more before dinner. I don’t 
believe I could get back to Metona; there is no 
train that stops there until afternoon, any way.” 

But how shall we let Tom know,” asked Ray- 
mond. We can’t send a letter : the mail has gone. 
He wouldn’t get it even if we could, as he might 
not go to the office.” 

Send a telegraph-message. It will cost money 
to send it, but better spend it that way than some 
other if it helps you out. Say, Raymond ! I’ll go 
down to the office and send a message to Tom, and 
I’ll pay for it with the money I kept to buy dinner 
with. I’ll have a bigger appetite when I get home 
to-night then.” 

^^No, Jerry; take some of this money. Don’t 
you starve yourself to help me.” 

Never you mind now, Raymond. There goes 
the bell, and you must go to school. I’ll try to 
get that money. I’ll be in to hear you tell what 
you know about things. Which way must I go 
in ? I don’t mean to miss hearing and seeing all 
I can.” 

Raymond did not refuse to let Jerry have his way. 
Indeed, the young man was so troubled that he was 
willing to do almost anything and to ask almost any 
favor to get himself out of trouble that was nearly 
overwhelming him. Telling Jerry how to find the 
room where the examinations and other public ex- 
ercises were to be held, and thanking his kind friend 
for his promise to help, Raymond turned to go into 


278 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


the academy as Jerry hurried away to send a tele- 
gram to Tom. 

This was new work for Jerry. He had never 
sent a telegram in his life and did not know how 
to do it, but, with his independence of character, 
was ready to try anything. Entering the office, he 
asked, 

^^Whatdl you charge me to send a message to 
Metona 

That will depend on its length,’^ was the reply. 

Write it, and I will tell you.’^ 

Jerry took the pencil and paper offered and be- 
gan writing, scratching his head at about every 
third word, and scratching out nearly as many 
words as he left. At length he handed the paper 
with the words, 

Raymond is awfully hard up for money to pay 
off some bills. Can you borrow twenty-five dol- 
lars from somebody and bring it down this after- 
noon? He must have it. Get the money some- 
where, or he’ll be in the worst fix ever was. It 
will be all right.” 

How much will you send that to Metona for ?” 
asked he. I guess it’s about right.” 

That will be one dollar and sixty-seven cents,” 
replied the operator, after counting the words. 

^ One dollar and sixty-seven cents ’ !” almost 
shouted Jerry. ^^Whew! I guess you’re used to 
dealin’ with rich folks. I ain’t one of them ; I’m a 
poor fellow who can’t afford to pay no such a price. 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE, 


279 


Don’t you come down on it for a poor chap who 
hasn’t got inore’n fifty cents ? I want to send that 
news awful bad, but I hain’t got the money.” 

Then, thinking for a while after the agent had 
told him that he could not take less than the regu- 
lar price, Jerry asked. 

Can you send fifty cents’ worth ?” 

Yes, but that is the smallest amount I can send,” 
answered the operator. We charge by the word. 
For the first ten words it is fifty cents; after that, 
three cents for each additional word. But we don’t 
send less than ten words — rather, don’t send a mes- 
sage for less than fifty cents.” 

Well, that’s awful steep for such a little ways, 
but I’ll have to try. I want to send this the worst 
way ; it’s got to go. Fifty cents I can stand, though 
it’s all I’ve got. Let me see;” and he took the 
telegram. What shall I drop out ? Why, here’s 
forty-nine words ! Don’t you let two little ones 
go for half price, like children on the cars ? Some 
of these has got only two and three letters. It ain’t 
fair to charge just as much for them as for words 
that has lots of letters in.” 

We charge so much a word,” replied the good- 
natured operator, and you may .make your words 
as large as you wish, or as small, if they are single 
words, and not compound ones. I guess you can 
put that in ten words, or can tell what you wish to 
say in fewer words.” 

After scratching out word after word and writing 


280 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


and rewriting, Jerry at last succeeded in putting his 
message in words reading, 

Raymond wants twenty-five dollars awful. Get 
money somehow. Hurry 

But what name will you sign to this said 
the operator, taking the message. Put your name 
to it.^^ 

Why, do you send my handwriting too asked 
Jerry. 

We must have some name to show who sent it. 
And then what would your friend say if he got such 
a message with no name signed? He would say 
that it was a joke.^^ 

But Tom will know my handwriting,’^ replied 
Jerry, if you send that. Sure enough ! I wouldn’t 
send a letter without putting my name to it. You 
see, I’m in a bother about this, and don’t do as I 
might if I wasn’t worried about what I want to get 
for a fellow. But how soon will he get it?” asked 
Jerry as he signed the telegram and handed it to 
the man. 

I’ll send it right on ; he’ll get it as soon as they 
can deliver it at Metona. How far does he live 
from the station?” 

‘‘ Not half a mile ; maybe it is not more’n a 
quarter. 

Soon after sending the message Jerry hastened 
back to the academy. He found some boys talking 
outside ; they had nothing to do, and preferred to 
remain outside to being in the schoolroom listening 


CO WA BDL r, YET BRA VE. 


281 


to a dry examination. They were, however, talk- 
ing of a more important subject ; at least, it inter- 
ested Jerry more. He could not help listening, as 
he heard the name of Leigh often repeated, and 
one used the name Raymond instead. 

The boys were talking of Raymond and of the 
missing money. Not suspecting that Jerry knew 
anything about the man of whom they were speak- 
ing, they took little notice of him. He, however, 
gathered from what they said that Raymond owed 
much more than the thirty dollars to the treasury 
of the society. He had evidently borrowed from 
these boys and from others, and they were anxious 
to get their money back. Unwilling to listen longer, 
yet anxious to know all, Jerry moved slowly on and 
entered the schoolroom with a heavy heart. He 
could not understand how Raymond could have 
spent so much money, though he knew that his 
friend was very free in the use of money when he 
had it. 

Jerry heard little of the examination : his thoughts 
were on the money and on Raymond's difficulty. 
He watched Raymond's face, and thought that part 
of the gloom had passed away. Then he asked 
himself if it might not be that the boys outside had 
told a larger story than was true. 

Did you send to Tom was Raymond’s first 
question as he and Jerry met after the examination 
was over. 

Yes,” was the answer, and I guess it’ll be all 


282 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


right. I’ll go down when the train comes in, and 
meet Tom. I believe he’ll bring it.” 

I knew you would help me,” spoke Raymond, 
gratefully. I have learned a lesson.” 

At the close of the morning session Raymond 
said that he would walk around with Jerry, and 
not go to dinner; he had no appetite, and would 
rather wait to see Tom than do anything else. He 
did not say that he had intended taking Jerry with 
him to dinner, but did not wish to meet the schol- 
ars lest they might say something in Jerry’s presence 
about the money. 

Tom came on the train, and as he stepped off he 
shouted to the two waiting for him. 

Hurrah for me ! I got it, Raymond ! But 
what’s the matter ? Haven’t said they’d lock you 
up if you didn’t pass examinations unless you could 
pay twenty-five dollars to get off, have they ?” 

Did you get the whole amount?” asked Raymond, 
interrupting. Did you bring twenty-five dollars ?” 

Yes, sir ; the wdiole of them. Might have got 
you twice that much if you had said so. I tell you, 
it made me feel large to get a telegraph -message 
asking me to raise a sum of money and hurry right 
off with it. But I’m a ca])italist, and can raise 
money at a moment’s notice. Am glad that I had 
some money on hand and had to ask father for only 
ten dollars.” 

^^Did you tell him what you wanted it for?” 
asked Raymond, anxiously. 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


283 


Certainly/^ replied Tom ; I told him I want- 
ed it to use. Do you suppose Fd have told him I 
wanted to throw it away V’ 

Well, Tom, it shall not be thrown away ; you^ll 
get it all back, with interest, before long. You 
don’t know how you have helped me. Now I 
want to ask you fellows to keep this still ; I don’t 
want to let everybody know my business. I some- 
how have used more money than I thought, and had 
to have this to make up before school closed.” 

Before the noon-hour ended Raymond had set- 
tled up with the treasury of the society, and had 
persuaded the members who had loaned him money 
to wait for a short time and he would settle with 
them too. Learning that he had paid back into 
the treasury of the society the missing money, these 
were the more willing to trust him, and Raymond 
was back to his old position in the good-will of 
the members of the school. The face of the young 
man wore its old look of quiet happiness, and Jerry, 
was delighted to think that he had lifted the load 
from his companion. 

Raymond introduced Jerry and Tom as his friends 
and old schoolmates who would likely be at the 
academy in a year or two, and the two boys were 
strangers in the school no longer. 

I suppose that you will let green fellows come 
here without giving them a thrashing to initiate 
them ?” suggested Tom to a new acquaintance. 
We don’t fight that way,” replied one of the 


284 


THE FLAW IN THE JEON, 


most sober of the older pupils ; we do battle with 
our heads/^ 

‘^1 guess you^d get the best of me that way/’ 
responded Tom, ^^for I am not used to butting. 
It must be rather a hard way of fighting.” 

I guess he don’t know much,” spoke the one 
who had replied to Tom. 

Though the words were spoken in an undertone, 
Tom caught them and said. 

That’s so, but I came here to-day to see if I 
could learn something.” 

Some folks cannot learn even if they try,” re- 
sponded the sober student. 

Is that so ? I am sorry for you,” said Tom, 
giving the young man a pitying look. I hope it 
won’t be so with me when I come here.” 

Raymond was glad to hear the bell ringing, as he 
feared that Tom would be misunderstood and would 
win the ill-will of others than the young man. 
Some were already laughing at Tom’s remarks, 
little thinking that he had seen the conceit in the 
young man who had once or twice taken pains to 
say unkind things of Raymond’s two friends. 

If you do come here, it will be to serve in the 
kitchen or attend to the pigs,” said the young man, 
angrily. 

That may be,” spoke Tom, in a pleasant tone, 
but it will not be the first time I have fed swine.” 

^^I should say that you had lived with them,” 
said the young man, with a sneer. 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE, 


285 


exactly/^ answered Tom, though I do 
usually speak to them when I meet them if they 
are not too angry and don’t talk back.” 

Never mind now, Tom,” said Raymond, tak- 
ing Tom’s arm and leading him toward the school- 
room. Don’t say anything more now.” 

I’m sorry I said anything,” spoke Tom, in a low 
tone ; but that fellow seemed to think that Jerry 
and I were meant to be poked fun at, and I wanted 
to show him that he isn’t so smart as he thinks him- 
self. I wish I could keep from hitting back when 
fellows hit me; I’m always ashamed of myself 
afterward.” 

The three boys found seats where Tom and Jerry, 
with all interest in the exercises, watched to see how 
it would be when they became academy-boys. They 
waited anxiously to hear Raymond’s name called, 
and were delighted to see how calmly their friend 
stepped forward and took his place on the platform 
to speak. Not less pleased were they to hear some 
boys say in a loud whisper. 

Now you’ll hear a fellow speak who knows how 
to do it and will have something worth listening to. 
Leigh means business when he does anything.” 

Raymond had been a good speaker at Metona, 
but showed himself even a better one here. None 
applauded more heartily than did Jerry and Tom, 
though the clapping of hands by girls as well as by 
boys proved that the speaker was popular through- 
out the school. 


286 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON, 


Give me Metona yet/^ said Tom as Raymond 
took his seat ; ^4t can beat the world for some things, 
I tell you/’ 

‘‘ I wish your father and mother could have heard 
you speak to-day/’ said Jerry at the close of the ex- 
ercises. ^^It is too bad that your father had to go 
away, and that your mother is not well. How they 
would have liked to have heard you ! You did first 
rate. I wonder if I will ever do half as well when 
I speak ?” 

Better, Jerry, if you try hard,” replied Ray- 
mond. “ But you fellows must not say much about 
my speaking, or it will seem like flattery, and it may 
tempt me to change my plans.” 

What plans, Raymond ?” asked Tom. 

Give up going into business and become a law- 
yer, or something, instead. The principal told me 
some time ago that I should become a public speaker, 
but I want to do something else.” 

Good-byes ” were soon said, and the three 
friends were about starting for the train, happy as 
boys or young men could be, when Tom saw the 
young man to whom he had spoken before the after- 
noon exercises. Going up to him, Tom said. 

Say ! you must excuse me for saying what was 
not just the thing to you this afternoon. I didn’t 
mean any harm ; I am sorry, and want to take it all 
back.” 

That makes no difference,” was the reply ; I 
guess you didn’t know any better.” 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


287 


Though Tom made no answer and walked away 
with E^aymond and Jerry, no one but himself knew 
how much he wished to make a sharp reply to the 
stupid young man. 

Say, Jerry ! don’t tell my father or mother any- 
thing about money-matters, if you please,” spoke 
Raymond, when they had separated from Tom after 
leaving the train at Metona. And don’t say any- 
thing about your not having dinner, either. I am 
sorry that I made you almost starve yourself ; I was 
so anxious about the money that I forgot to treat 
you decently. You must pardon me. I hope it 
will never occur again.” 

I was sorry to see you looking so,” answered 
Jerry, and was ready to do anything to help you 
out. It don’t matter about my not getting dinner ; 
I used often to go hungry much longer. It is like 
old times, and helps me to think how much better 
off I am now than I used to be ; and I owe it all 
to you.” 

Never mind about that, Jerry ; you have more 
than paid me for all the little I did for you. Be- 
sides, I saw that you were one of the kind to help. 
Some day you help another fellow worthy your kind- 
ness, and you will doubly repay what I did.” 

During vacation Raymond received letters from 
two or three of his creditors among his schoolmates, 
asking him to forward the money he had promised 
to repay soon after the term closed. Not having 


288 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


the money to make his promise good, Raymond was 
obliged to ask Jerry to help him. 

I will let you have all I have got/^ said Jerry, 
but that is not much. How much do you need 

Fifty dollars,^ ^ replied Raymond, after a little 
hesitation. 

Fifty dollars yet spoke Jerry, in surprise. 
I didn’t think it was as much as that : Tom and 
I let you have thirty dollars when school closed. 
Don’t think hard of me, Raymond, for asking — 
maybe it is none of my business — but how did you 
get so much in debt? Hasn’t sohaebody cheated 
you? Are you sure that you owe so much?” 

Yes, it is fully that amount,” was the answer. 
I hardly know how it came about, but I know 
that those are honest debts.” 

Well, then, why don’t you tell your father? 
He will help you pay. You can have all I’ve got, 
but that will not be more’n fifteen dollars. I’ve 
used up some of my wages, and have no more com- 
ing, though maybe your father might be willing to 
advance me a month’s wages, and you would be 
welcome to that too. But that would only help 
you one half.” 

See here, Jerry ! I don’t want my father to know 
anything about this at all. He will blame me, and 
perhaps stop my allowance. I don’t dare to tell 
him ; that’s all there is about it.” 

Seeing that Jerry was far from satisfied, Raymond 
moved closer to his friend and in lower voice said. 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


289 


Jerry, I can trust you. You will keep a secret; 
so I will tell you the whole story, though no one 
else knows it. I have lost money, and had to bor- 
row to repay. That is wdiy I am in debt.’’ 

How did you come to lose so much money at 
one time?” 

It was not at one time, Jerry, and I think you 
don’t understand about the losing. I must tell you 
the whole story : I bought stock, and lost.” 

^ Bought stock ’ ? What in the world do you 
want with stock ? Where did you keep it ? How 
many did you buy? Were they cows, calves, or 
what ?” 

Not that kind of stock, Jerry, but oil stock. I 
bought shares in oil property — that is, oil wells — 
and the stock went down ; so I lost all I put 
in.” 

After a considerable amount of questioning and 
answering, Jerry learned that his friend had been 
persuaded by a man living in Morestown to invest 
in oil stock. This man told great stories of fortunes 
made in a few months by oil speculations, and urged 
Raymond to invest all the money he had. Ray- 
mond did invest and gained some money by specu- 
lation, then became anxious to buy more stock. 
The man told him that the stock was sure to rise 
soon and that great profits would result. Believing 
the assertions of this pretended friend, Raymond not 
only invested all his pocket-money, but drew from 
the savings-bank the money he had deposited there. 

19 


290 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


As the man offered to sell shares on a margin — or 
to hold them as Raymond's on condition that he 
pay only a few dollars down for each share — the 
young man purchased a considerable amount. The 
offers of the man, added to the small gains from the 
stock bought, induced Raymond to draw every 
dollar from the savings-bank and invest all in oil 
stock. Soon after all his money was invested Ray- 
mond was surprised to learn that the stock, instead 
of rising, had fallen, and that to hold it he must ad- 
vance more money or lose all invested. He borrowed 
from his friends all he could, persuaded that the stock 
would rise soon and that he would be able to repay 
all ; but the stock did not rise. Slowly it went down, 
and more money must be paid. Where should he 
get it ? was a question Raymond could not answer. 
He dared not ask his father for money lest the fact 
of the investment of his savings-bank deposit be 
known, nor did he dare ask Jerry ; but he did bor- 
row from his school-friends, and later took the five 
dollars from Jerry’s pocket. Yet even that money 
did not meet the demands of the dealer in stocks. 
He urged that unless Raymond could pay the money 
soon the stocks should be no longer counted as his, 
and that then all his money would be lost. Assured 
that a change must come soon and the oil stocks rise, 
Raymond used the money of the society, feeling cer- 
tain that he would be able to repay all before the 
close of the term. Only for a short time did the 
money thus borrowed last ; then the man told him 


CO WARDL F, YET BRA VE. 


291 


that more must be paid, since the stocks were going 
down yet, though a change must soon come. He 
urged Kaymond to do all in his power to get more 
money, and became angry when told that Ray- 
mond had determined to pay out not another cent, 
even though every dollar invested should be lost by 
such refusal. 

Then you deserve to lose,^^ replied the man. 

You have neither the courage nor the perseverance 
to win in this way. None but the bold and the 
determined make fortunes in this line, and you are 
neither. You have lost the best chance of your 
life at making a fortune. You canT expect to win 
without losing now and then. If you stop because 
at the start you lose a little, you are the very one to 
stop ; you would never succeed.^^ 

Not until a day or two before the close of school 
had Raymond been forced to give up all hope of 
ever getting back the amount he had paid to the 
speculator, and then it was too late to get the money 
to pay his debts, nor was the young man able to 
think of any way, except as has already been told 
— of raising money for paying what he had taken 
from the treasury. 

When Jerry had learned the- whole story, he 
said. 

Well, that^s a lesson to me not to try to get rich 
too fast. I guess youN^e learned it so well that no 
one need ask you any questions. But I’ll tell you 
what Fd do if I were you ; I would just tell my 


292 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


father all about it. Then you would have no 
further trouble. He^d know it ; so would your 
mother ; and you wouldnT care much who else did, 
for you wouldn’t be afraid that somebody would up 
and tell them.” 

^^No, Jerry, no! I can’t tell them, and don’t 
want them to know. I have been a fool to trust 
that man and let him swindle me. Perhaps, though, 
the stocks will rise ; then I’d feel sorry that I did 
not hold them. But no matter; I’ve lost the 
money, and must pay my debts. They are honest 
ones, and I must in some way get the money to pay 
back all I borrowed. I am not so sure about that 
stock business, only I believe the man I dealt with 
swindled me. He got my money, any way. I 
don’t want to say anything to father and mother 
about losing money. What would they say were 
they to know that in a few months I have lost all 
my savings not only, but all they have given me 
since I w^as a child? No, no ! Come what may, I 
can’t tell them.” 

Well, do as you think best, but I would. If 
you feel that it is a mean way to try to make money 
— and I don’t see what there is that is right about 
it^ — ^that is all the more reason why you should be 
ready to own up to being wrong, and be ready to 
warn others against it. You say that you bought 
something, yet you didn’t buy ; you didn’t have it 
at all. You just paid something to a man to let 
him say that you had it, and had to keep paying ; 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


293 


and when yon got through, you had nothing and he 
had all your money, and all youM bought besides. 
Had it gone the other way — But I guess the man 
wouldn’t let it go that way ; then he’d had to pay 
you. And what for? What would you have 
given him? Nothing. Is that honest?” 

^^You don’t understand it, Jerry, but I don’t 
feel like explaining. We will talk about that part 
another time. What is needed now is to know how 
to get the money to pay my debts. They must be 
paid, or I can’t go back again to school. Whether 
or not I go back is a matter of little importance 
compared to paying just debts. Can you help me 
out ? Do you think Tom can help ? 

I am willing to do all I can. I can let you 
have fifteen dollars ; and if your father is willing 
to advance me my wages for a month, I can give 
you ten more ; but that is all I can raise. Twenty- 
five dollars will be only half. Maybe Tom can 
raise the rest, but he will ask what it is for and 
will. want to know. With all his nonsense, Tom 
don’t go to work without knowing what he is 
about. Will you tell him?” 

After thinking a moment Raymond answered. 

How would it do for you to" tell him, Jerry? 
I don’t want to say anything more about this than 
I am compelled to. I can trust you, and I believe 
I can trust Tom, but would not trust any one else 
with my story. Will you see Tom and tell him as 
little as possible, that you may get the money ?” 


294 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Jerry spoke to Tom about the money, and was 
answered, 

Certainly ! I will keep my word that I gave 
him as a capitalist. But see here, Jerry ! what new 
debt is this ? Raymond is running back rather 
fast. Are you and I to be his capitalists, earning 
money for him to spend on we don’t know what and 
can’t tell where? I am ready to lend him twenty- 
five dollars, but want assurance that it is to go for 
some good cause. You see, Raymond is a first-rate 
fellow, but this looks a little bit suspicious. His 
father gives him a liberal allowance each mouth, 
and yet here within two months he wants eighty 
dollars or more besides. I suppose that it’s all 
right, but don’t know it ; and a capitalist should be 
particular and know what he is doing. I don’t 
want to be inquisitive, but what do you think about 
it?” 

^^If I had enough money, I would lend all to 
Raymond,” was Jerry’s reply ; because I have 
not all he wants, I come to you, his next-best 
friend.” 

Putting me down as Number Two, hey ? Mean 
me to play second-fiddle, do you, Jerry? Well, 
I’ll try to keep tune with you, if you know the 
tune yourself. But you must not expect me to 
follow with you if you don’t know whether the 
tune is to end as ^ Yankee Doodle ’ or ^ Old Hun- 
dred,’ or in something ten times more solemn.” 

Tom, I don’t mean you to play second-fiddle ; 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


295 


but if any fellow has reason to help Raymond, I’m 
that fellow. Had it not been for him, I don’t know 
what would have become of Jerry Thompson. I will 
stand by Raymond Leigh as long as there is any- 
thing left of him to stand by. He hasn’t done just 
right, I guess, in this ; but I want to help him out 
and give him a new start. I guess I can let you 
know, but you must keep it secret.” 

In as few words as possible Jerry told of Ray- 
mond’s loss, and made his course seem as little as 
possible blameworthy ; and then Tom had his say : 

I didn’t think that of Raymond Leigh. He 
is so sensible and so fair that I hardly could believe 
such a story of him if not given on the best author- 
ity. That fellow who got his money must be a 
cheat. Call that dealing in stock? I guess it is 
something like stock-dealing, only there seems to 
be a bull on one side and a calf on the other. The 
bull just takes all the calf has got, and then chases 
him out of the lot glad enough to get away with a 
whole hide. Yes, I am sorry for Raymond. He 
has paid a big price for the lesson, and it is very 
kind of him to let us have it for nothing. It is 
but fair that we lend him the money to pay for his 
lesson, since he gives us the advantage of it. You 
won’t catch him learning that lesson again. I’ll war- 
rant. How shall I get the money — twenty-five 
dollars — do you think? No matter; I’ll get it 
honestly, and not by dealing in oil, either. I’ll 
have the money inside of two days. Tell Ray- 


296 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


mond so, but tell him that I am used to have my 
friends ask for favors themselves. If he needs an 
introduction, I will call with the money to-morrow 
night, and then you may introduce me as Thomas 
Wasson, Esq., the Money-bag Capitalist. Spell 
^ money ’ and ^ capitalist ^ with capital letters at 
that, or begin them with capitals.^^ 

Tom was true to his prornise and called with the 
twenty-five dollars ; then the three had a long talk 
regarding the money, Raymond telling Tom the 
story much as he had told it first to Jerry. 

Raymond paid the money, and so canceled all 
his debts except to Jerry and Tom. In time he 
paid them every dollar, with interest. 

Lest this story become too long, two incidents 
in Raymond’s history are given before passing on 
to the history of his manhood. 

With the autumn term Raymond was at Mores- 
town Academy and a favorite again among the 
pupils. At the close of the school-year he was 
among the graduates and was chosen to give the 
valedictory address. Not only were Mr. and Mrs. 
Leigh present, but Jerry, Tom and several other 
of the Metona boys were there to witness the suc- 
cess and honor of their old schoolmate. The room 
was crowded at the closing exercises, and the en- 
thusiasm was great as the graduating class gathered 
on the platform. Applause greeted each speaker 
and reader of an essay. When Raymond arose to 
make the closing address, the applause given showed 


COWAUDLY, YET BRAVE. 


297 


that he was the most popular of all the graduates. 
His was a beautiful and eloquent address, and was 
delivered with a gracefulness that made it all the 
more acceptable. 

When the valedictory closed, many were in tears ; 
but a couple of young men — boys, rather — sitting 
not far from Tom, Jerry and other of the Metona 
boys, whispered that Leigh had done it again using 
parts of two or three noted speeches.’^ Tom, in- 
dignant at such a charge against his friend, turned 
to the two at the close of the exercises and demand- 
ed their authority for such a statement. 

You can have it,^^ was the reply. Here are 
the addresses in an old Speaker that Leigh took 
from the library. Look at them for yourself, and 
see. It is not the first time he has done that kind 
of work, but we have never been able to prove it 
until now. It is lucky for him that he graduates 
to-day. We have always insisted that Leigh is a 
swindler and ready to use anything he can lay hands 
on if he wants it. We are not down on him because 
he has opposed some of our plans, nor anything like 
that, but because we know that he canT be trusted. 
The rest never would believe us ; they will now, 
when we furnish proof of our assertions. They 
always said that we were jealous of his popularity.^^ 

Tom declined to look at the book handed him, 
but replied, 

I have known Raymond Leigh since he was a 
small boy, and I know him through and through. 


298 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


He is not a swindler nor anything of the kind ; he 
is as true and honest a fellow as can be found. He 
will do anything for those in need. I don’t believe 
that he has copied that, or any other address ; he 
may have read, and without knowing — or, at least, 
without intending it — may have used some of the 
words and ideas ; but it is not in Raymond Leigh 
to steal a speech or anything else. The one who 
says that he swindles and cheats either does not 
know him or wishes to injure him by falsehood.” 

Do you mean to say that we lie ?” asked one 
of the youths. 

I have said what I believe,” answered Tom, 
and there is no need to repeat. You may take any 
meaning from it you like.” 

If you call me a liar, you will have to take it 
back, or take something else instead,” replied the 
youth, angrily. 

I don’t take back anything I have just said,” 
spoke Tom, decidedly. If you don’t care to re- 
member my remarks, perhaps you had better forget 
them. I know Raymond Leigh better than you do, 
and know him to be a fellow who has friends who 
will stand by his reputation in his absence. I am 
one of those friends.” 

Perhaps you are like him,” was sneeringly 
replied. 

^^If I were as fine a fellow as he, I would be 
proud of it,” responded Tom, but I am not ; so I 
am content to be his friend, and not his enemy.” 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


299 


Do you mean to say that we are his enemies 
asked one of the angry boys. 

You replied, Tom, with a look of assumed 
surprise. I don’t know you. Who are you, any 
way? I was speaking of myself and Raymond 
Leigh.” 

Come, Tom, let us go away,” said Nick Griffin, 
taking Tom by the arm. Let’s give Raymond a 
grip for his speech.” 

As the Metona boys were leaving, one of the boys 
who had discovered Raymond’s address in the book 
spoke loud enough to be heard by Tom : 

They are part of that Metona set.” 

Yes,” answered Tom, we are regular sitters. 
We not only stand, but sit, by a friend as long as 
there is enough of him left to see where he is.” 

Don’t say anything more, Tom,” whispered 
Jerry. We don’t want to get in trouble here ; it 
will only make trouble for Raymond.” 

The young valedictorian was not more proud of 
his speech than were his friends of him. While 
the boys praised him, they said nothing of the 
charge made by the two young critics. Perhaps 
Raymond would gladly have removed from the minds 
of his friends any suspicion as to his honesty, yet 
he could not easily have done it had Tom looked 
into the book. Raymond had copied parts of his 
address, with very little change, directly from the 
Speaker. He did not intend to deceive, but, seeing 
there exactly what he wished to say, and put in 


300 


THE FLAW IN THE IBON 


much better language and form than he could ex- 
press it, he had copied, just as at other times he had 
used, without intending to steal, what belonged to 
others, and without permission. 

During the summer following his graduation, 
Raymond, as in earlier days, was enjoying a swim 
with the boys one hot afternoon. There had been 
a strong south wind, with great heat, and there were 
indications of rain. While the boys were yet in 
the water a cloud that had been gathering in the 
west, and unnoticed by the swimmers, crept along 
the sky until the sun was hidden. Warned by the 
approach of the shower, the boys left the water and 
prepared for home. While dressing they noticed a 
yacht coming before the wind with full sail set and 
sheet out, rushing swiftly along, as if regardless 
of danger. 

There’s coming a change of wind,” said Jerry, 
and that yacht had better shorten sail and haul in 
her sheet or she will have more wind than she will 
know what to do with. See ! she has women and 
children on board too.” 

The boys watched eagerly as the vessel approached 
not far from the edge of the channel, on the west 
shore, to see what the sailors would do and how 
the yacht would meet the change of the wind that 
could already be seen coming along the water not 
far north. 

The men don’t know how to manage her,” spoke 
Bennie Turck. If the west wind that is coming 


cowardly, yet brave. 


301 


strikes her jib while her main sheet is out so far, it 
will keep her from heading up against the wind, and 
she will go over. Why don’t they haul in the 
sheets? The wind is coming like lightning to- 
ward them.” 

^^Why don’t they take down the sail?” said 
John Swart. 

^^Boys, those men don’t know what danger is 
near,” responded Will Oster. ^^That yacht can’t 
stand the wind coming down on her if she keeps all 
that sail up.” 

She can’t take in her sail running before the 
wind while it is blowing so. Those men ought to 
know better than to carry so much sail when the 
wind is blowing like this,” added Bennie. 

There it comes ! Now look out !” shouted 
Jerry, in alarm. The west wind will catch her 
with sheet out ; then you will see a yacht go over. 
Boys, we must be ready to help them ; they don’t 
know what they are about. There’s something 
wrong there.” 

Her jib catches it,” shouted Tom, and she 
can’t come up into the wind. See, fellows ! She is 
going over, just as sure as can be !” 

Almost breathless, the boys watched the men on 
the vessel in their frantic effort to pull in the 
sheet, and then to turn the yacht against the wind. 
With terrific force the squall of west wind struck 
the vessel. Nobly the yacht struggled to keep from 
going over, but in vain. Slowly she yielded to the 


302 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


force of the squall, and leaned more and more over 
on her side. Her sail struck the water, and seemed 
to aid in pulling the vessel over. It seemed more 
minutes perhaps than it was seconds as the boys 
watched the vessel yield to the storm. For 
moments they were stupefied and unable to do more 
than look and listen as the shrieks of the women and 
the screams of the children, added to the shouts of 
the men, came to them above the roar of the wind. 
But there was too much courage in those boys to 
allow them to sit calmly upon the shore when men, 
women and children were drowning before their 
eyes. 

Raymond was first to speak. 

Boys, we must save them shouted he. Who 
will go with me to help ? There is the big boat ; 
she is the only one to carry such a load, and the 
only one to take out in the storm. 

Hardly had Raymond spoken when Tom, Bennie, 
Nick, Jerry, Will and all the others were rushing 
for the oars or getting ready to go in the boat. Not 
waiting to push off another to bring the anchored 
boat to the shore, Jerry and Tom, throwing off all 
the clothing they could as they ran, plunged into 
the water for the boat, and soon had it on shore. 
Raymond, you tell us what to do,'^ said Will, 
and who shall go, for we canT all go in the boat. 
Be captain, and we will obey.^^ 

I want Jerry, Tom, Bennie, Nick and Will,’’ 
replied Raymond ; the rest of you stay here and 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE, 


303 


be ready to help. — Nick, you steer ; the other four 
each take an oar and pull steadily, but with all 
your might, while I stand in the bow to tell what 
to do. WeMl try to save them if any one can ; 
won^t we, boys?’’ 

The look on the boys’ faces was the best answer 
as each did his utmost to hurry the boat to the cap- 
sized yacht. The distance was short, and with the 
aid of the wind the boat was soon close to the larger 
vessel. 

Kun around to the other side, Nick,” shouted 
Raymond, to be a little out of the wind.” 

That is what I mean to do,” was the response. 

Keep courage !” shouted Raymond to the men 
and women who had succeeded in climbing up on 
the side of the half-sunken yacht. We will take 
you all ashore.” 

^^Oh, my Jennie ! my Jennie !” cried one of the 
women. She is drowned ! She is drowned ! Can 
you save her ? Will you ?” 

Where is she ?” asked Raymond. 

I don’t know ! Oh, I don’t know where she 
is ! She will be lost ! She will be lost ! Oh, 
can’t you do something to save her?” 

Holding the boat to the larger vessel wdth one 
hand and grasping a small boy on the yacht with 
the other, Raymond tried to pull him off as he said. 

Here, Tom ! pass this little fellow along to the 
stern. — Jerry, hold her fast while I try to get the 
others.” 


304 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


Won’t you save my Jennie?” begged one of the 
women^ piteously. Oh, do something ! She is 
drowning !” 

Yes, yes !” answered Raymond. I thought 
we would get the children in first, and then you 
ladies ; and the men last, as they can hold on best.” 

We can all hold on a few minutes if you will 
only save her,” answered one of the men, who had 
waited to speak. She is not here ; she is in the 
cabin. She is drowning there. Can you do any- 
thing to save her?” 

Tom, Jerry, there’s one in the cabin ; she’s 
drowning. Hold the boat; I’ll dive in and try 
to save her,” shouted Raymond. ‘‘ If I die, it is 
to save another.” 

Not you, Raymond,” shouted Jerry as he rushed 
to reach the bow ; let me go. If you drown, you 
are lost ; I am a Christian, and it will be all right 
with me. Let me go.” 

Before Jerry could pass, Raymond had already 
plunged into the cabin ; and the boys w’aited, ready 
to do something for his rescue should he not speed- 
ily come back. The moments seemed hours ; then 
Raymond came out of the cabin, but alone. 

Oh, is she lost ! Must my Jennie drown ?” cried 
the frantic mother. Won’t some one try again to 
save her? Please do ! We will wait here; we are 
safe yet.” 

Only waiting to get breath, Raymond, seeing that 
Jerry was about entering the cabin, plunged in again. 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


305 


Wait, Jerry/^ said he ; let me try once more. 
If I fail, you try.^’ 

It did not seem as long this time before Raymond 
appeared, but not alone. Almost exhausted, he had 
in his grasp a young girl. 

It is Jennie ! It is Jennie ! My child ! my 
child ! Jennie, speak to me. Are you alive ? Oh, 
she can’t be dead ! You must not let her die ! 
Can you, will you, save her?” begged the mother. 
Do anything, everything ; only save my child !” 

Is this all ?” asked Tom, who saw that Ray- 
mond was too exhausted to take command. 

‘^Yes,” replied one of the men; ‘^Jennie is the 
only one who was not on deck.” 

Then hurry along to the boat,” shouted Tom, 
for we must get ashore with this girl, to save her, 
if it is possible.” 

The men seemed more able to move and help the 
others, now that the young girl had been recovered. 
Whether she was still alive or had been drowned 
was uncertain ; she seemed entirely lifeless as Ray- 
mond struggled to bring her to the boat. Quickly 
the other boys helped, and soon not only the rescued 
girl, but Raymond himself, found a place of safety. 
He was too much exhausted to do more for the time, 
and the others, holding the boat to the yacht while 
the wind and waves dashed the two together and 
again forced them apart were doing their utmost to 
bring the remaining passengers from the half-sunken 
vessel. One by one the children, then the women, 
20 


306 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


and last of all the two men, were safely transferred. 
Two small boys, one little girl, another girl of about 
fifteen years, the young lady rescued by Raymond, 
two ladies and the two men comprised the com- 
pany taken from the yacht. 

Are these all there were on the sloop asked 
Tom. 

Yes, all except the two sailors,^^ answered one 
of the men. I have not seen either of them since 
the yacht went over; I fear both are drowned. 
They were drunk and asleep, and probably sank 
when she capsized.^’ 

There’s a man tangled in the ropes in the water 
by the mast,” shouted Jerry. He’s alive; don’t 
let’s leave him to die. He isn’t dead, I think ; 
let’s try to save him.” ^ 

We can’t get to him,” replied Nick, ‘^and we 
must get ashore with this load.” 

Yes, let’s do what we can to save this girl,” an- 
swered Raymond. 

Then you fellows pull ashore and come back 
for me,” shouted Jerry. The yacht won’t sink, 
and I’ll try to save that poor fellow. If he was 
drunk, he isn’t fit to die !” 

There was no time for deliberation, and Jerry, 
who had held the boat to the yacht, sprang upon 
the larger vessel, and at once the boys determined 
to do as tlie brave fellow ordered. They knew that 
Jerry was an excellent swimmer and was almost as 
much at home in the water as out of it, and, as the 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


307 


shore was not far off, they hoped to take their pas- 
sengers there and return to rescue their friend, if 
not the man for whom he was risking his life. 

Pull away, boys shouted Nick as the boat, 
driven by the wind, drifted clear of the yacht and 
her sail. Push for the shore and save the life of 
this girl; I believe she is alive. If we can only 
get her on shore before it is too late ! Pull with 
all your might. — Raymond, old boy, how are you 
feeling 

Pll soon be all right ; I am only tired. I 
didfft swallow any water,’^ answered Raymond. 

I am glad that we saved them all. But do all 
you can, fellows, to get that man that Jerry ^s 
after. Jerry, noble fellow ! would die to save a 
man.’^ 

The boys at the oars needed no urging to row 
with all their might. Though the wind was still 
blowing furiously and the rain was coming down 
in torrents, they pushed the strong boat swiftly 
against the gale, and were soon ashore. Meanwhile, 
the two men in the boat, with Raymond aiding, were 
doing what they could to bring back to life the un- 
conscious and apparently lifeless girl. 

Hurriedly the passengers were "helped or urged 
ashore, the boys waiting there doing what they 
could to aid. 

Whereas Jerry asked two or three at once 
as they missed the daring fellow from the boat^s 
crew. ^^He isn’t drowned, is he?” 


308 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


No/^ answered Nick, but I am afraid he may 
be if we don’t hurry back for him. Come ! who 
will go back for him and that man? — Here, John, 
and some of the rest of you, come back with us. Let 
those who rowed and worked hard this time stay, 
and the rest of you go to get Jerry. He stayed to 
help one poor fellow whom we had no time to get.” 

I’m going back for Jerry,” replied Tom. 

So am I,” said Will and Bennie. 

Hurry, boys, for the yacht is drifting farther 
and farther away and more and more out into the 
wind,” urged Raymond. I am feeling all right 
now, but think some one ought to stay and help. 
I’ll stay ; you fellows go. Don’t let Jerry sacrifice 
himself by your waiting.” 

Ed Lasher, John Swart and James Relyea were 
soon at the oars pulling with Bennie, while Nick 
steered and Will stood beside him, and Tom stood 
up in the bow ready to grasp the yacht and do his 
part toward rescuing Jerry and the man in the water. 
As the rain was falling and the wind driving the 
spray from the caps of the waves, Jerry had soon 
been lost to the sight of those in the boat as well as 
those on the shore. Even the yacht could not be 
seen from the shore, but, knowing the direction, Nick 
had no difficulty in steering for the vessel, and a 
few moments’ pulling brought the yacht in sight. 

There she is !” shouted Tom. But I can’t 
see Jerry. Pull, fellows ! We can’t lose him; he’s 
the best fellow alive.” 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 309 

fear about Jerry/^ responded Bennie, ^^as 
long as the yacht keeps afloat. He can swim like a 
fish, and knows just what to do. Youfll find him 
all right, and having that man somewhere ready to 
be taken on board when we get there.^^ 

It did not matter that the words of the boys, 
though shouted, were partly lost in the roar of the 
wind and the rush of the waves. Each boy was 
ready to do his part. 

The yacht had partly turned, and lay with her 
bow to the wind ; so it was easier to bring the boat 
up to the stern and partly out of the wind and 
waves. As she rounded-to and ran up to the stern 
of the larger vessel the boat was fastened by Tom, 
who seemed to have one eye at his work and the 
other searching for Jerry. 

There he is, fellows shouted Tom. — ‘^Hurrah, 
Jerry, old boy ! You are safe ! We shall have you 
with us soon again. Hold on, old fellow 

‘‘ Bring a knife, some one,’^ shouted Jerry, in re- 
turn. He is alive yet, and we will save him ; but 
he is tangled in the ropes, and I can^t get him loose 
without cutting.^^ 

With one hand clinging to the mast and with the 
other holding the man to the same support, Jerry 
was patiently waiting for help. 

How can we get a knife to you asked John. 

Here ! Ifil show you,’^ replied Tom as he threw 
off his few articles of clothing. 

DonT do that, Tom,^^ shouted Bennie, or youfil 


310 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


get tangled in some rope. You are barefoot ; run 
along the side of the sloop until you reach the mast, 
and crawl down to that and go out on that to 
help Jerry. You can do a great deal more that way 
than by swimming to them.^’ 

go with you/^ said Will. 

No ; stay where you are, and 1^11 go,^^ spoke 
Bennie as he threw his shoes and coat down on the 
seat after taking them off. I am right here.^^ 

Tom was already running along the side of the 
yacht and scrambling down to find the mast, that, 
by the deck, was under water. It was an unsteady 
foothold that he found, but he reached Jerry safely, 
to be followed by Bennie. The three boys succeeded 
in releasing the man from the ropes, but the poor 
fellow was too much exhausted to do anything to- 
ward rescuing himself. 

You fellows will have to help me get him to 
the deck, and so to the boat,^^ said Jerry, for he 
canft help himself at all. He was about gone when 
I reached him, and I have since kept his head out 
of the water ; but that was all I could do.’^ 

Here ! put this rope under his arms,^^ spoke 
Bennie, ^^and we’ll keep him from sinking while 
you try to move him along the mast to the sloop. 
We can’t take him out of the water here, and I 
guess we’ll have to get him over the mast somehow, 
and then move him along through the water to the 
stern. We can’t keep him on the slippery side of 
the sloop after we get him up.” 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


311 


It was a strange way of moving the man^ but 
it proved successful ; and the two boys out of the 
water did most of the work^ while Jerry merely 
kept one arm about the half-drowned man. After 
some mishaps the boys succeeded in getting the poor 
fellow into the boat alive, but so exhausted that he 
was unable to speak. 

There was another man/^ spoke Tom. Where 
can he be ? Is he tangled up in the rigging, under 
the sail, or has he gone to the bottom ? Have you 
boys seen anything of him 

None had seen the other man, and after rowing 
about the yacht and looking carefully to see if he 
might not be yet alive the boys turned their boat 
toward the shore. 

Maybe he is in the cabin,^^ said John. 

No ; the men said that both were asleep on 
deck before the yacht went over,^^ replied Nick. 

Did they say they were on deck, or only that 
they were drunk and asleep?’^ asked Will. 

They wouldnT be asleep in the cabin of such a 
yacht,’^ answered Nick, while a girl was there ; I 
know that. But one of the men ashore told me 
that both were on deck when she went over. I donT 
see how it is possible for the other fellow to be alive 
so long after the yacht went over if he is under 
water all this time. We must go ashore and wait 
until the storm is over to look for him.^’ 

By this time the wind had gone down consider- 
ably, though the rain was falling as fast as ever. 


312 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


When the boys reached the land^ they found that 
the others from the yacht had gone^ under Ray- 
mond’s care, to the house of Mr. Leigh. 

But how about that girl that was almost 
drowned? Was she alive?” asked Will. 

Yes,” was the answer. They stayed here un- 
til she opened her eyes and showed tliat she was get- 
ting better, and then her mother said they must take 
her out of the rain. I guess she was as wet as she 
could be, any way, and the rain would not hurt her, 
but that woman was so excited that she didn’t know 
what she was doing half the time.” 

I guess you’d be excited too if you had gone 
through with what she has,” replied Jerry. I tell 
you, fellows, I don’t want to go through another 
such time. Yet I’m glad that we were here to help ; 
if we hadn’t been, they all might have drowned.” 

‘‘ See here, fellows ! this man must not be left 
here,” spoke Tom. He is not strong enough to 
walk, and we must help him to some house. Where 
shall we take him ?” 

To the nearest house,” answered Bennie, and 
that is ours. Let us take him there.” 

Taken to Mr. Turck’s, the man slowly recovered, 
and the next day seemed about well. But it was 
not so with the young lady. She and the rest of 
the party had been taken to Mr. Leigh’s home and 
made as comfortable as possible there. Though she 
had become conscious before she was taken from the 
shore, her recovery was not rapid. For days she 


COWARDLY, YET BRAVE. 


313 


remained ill at the home of the Leighs. Within a 
week she was able to walk, but the time was longer 
before she was able to leave Raymond’s home. 

To the surprise of both, Mr. Harcourt, her father, 
and Mr. Leigh recognized each in the other an old 
school-friend. They had not met and had hardly 
heard of each other for some years, but the meeting 
was a welcome one, and Mr. Harcourt, his wife, 
daughter and two boys were made at home during 
their stay at Metona, while Mr. Burton, the other 
gentleman of the party, with his wife and two 
daughters, found a comfortable shelter until the 
next day in the hospitable home of Mr. Leigh. 

Mr. Burton was the president and Mr. Harcourt 
the cashier of a bank in the city, and the two were 
spending part of the summer together at the sum- 
mer home of Mr. Burton, on the bank of the river, 
some distance farther down than Metona. On the 
afternoon of the catastrophe the two families had 
started in the yacht of a neighbor for a visit up 
the river. Neither of the men was accustomed to 
sailing a yacht, and they trusted to the two sailors 
employed to care for and sail the vessel. These 
men, supposing that the owner would not use the 
yacht that day, had taken some liquor aboard, and 
when ordered to prepare for a sail were already 
slightly under the influence of strong drink. 

The rescued people found themselves unable to 
thank enough the brave boys who had done the 
work so nobly. Mrs. Harcourt, in the joy of see- 


314 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


ing that her daughter was saved and was recover- 
ing^ spoke to Raymond : 

Young man, you have saved our child; we 
shall never forget you. But tell us what reward 
we must give to show that we are willing to pay 
for what you have done, and you shall have it.^^ 
For a moment Raymond looked at her as if to 
study the woman, and then answered, 

‘‘ Life is too precious to me to risk it for money, 
yet I would willingly risk it again to save another 
stranger, but never to gain a reward other than to 
save the life of the drowning.^^ 

Perhaps we can find a better way to show how 
much we appreciate your heroic act, young man,’^ 
said Mr. Harcourt. But now let us complete the 
work so successfully begun.^^ 

This was said while the party was on the shore. 
After Mr. Leigh’s home was reached, Mrs. Harcourt 
said nothing more of paying Raymond for what he 
had done, though she insisted that the other boys 
should be offered money for their efforts. 

Before Mr. Harcourt left the home of the Leighs 
he learned of Raymond’s ambition to make money 
and become a rich man, and asked how he would 
like a place in the bank. 


CHAPTER X. 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 

S INCE this story has grown so long, we will 
take leave of some old friends, and will look 
more rapidly at events in the lives of others. John 
Swart and James Relyea became farmers ; Will Os- 
ter, a doctor ; others became mechanics or followed 
other lines of business ; while Tom Wasson, Bennie 
Turck and Nick Griffin became gospel ministers. 
That boys of their pluck and spirit should be suc- 
cessful may easily be guessed, but we have no time 
to tell their successes, except to speak of Tom, as 
his work associated him with the two to whom the 
remainder of this story is given. 

Before Mr. Harcourt left the home of the Leighs 
he determined to get Raymond a position in the bank 
of which he himself was cashier. As one of the 
clerks left unexpectedly, Mr. Harcourt, after con- 
sulting with Mr. Burton, at once offered Raymond 
the vacant position, and instead of going to college 
the young man accepted the offer and entered the 
bank. 

Raymond Leigh was now in business and earn- 
ing money. His salary was, for a young man, good, 

315 


316 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


and he felt proud of his position^ yet not vain in it. 
He was glad to be able to pay what remained of 
his debts to Jerry and Tom, and his first spare 
money was used for paying both to the last cent, 
and even interest at the legal rate. He insisted 
that interest should be paid, since it was strictly a 
business transaction. 

Now,’^ said he after the money was paid — for 
he came home purposely to cancel the debts — I 
am ready to lend to each of you when you are in 
need. You fellows did me a favor that I shall 
never forget ; and if ever an opportunity comes 
for me to help you, don’t fear to ask. No matter 
how much money you need, if able I will lend you 
all you ask for.” 

Wouldn’t it be as well to tell your father and 
mother about that money?” suggested Jerry to 
Raymond, when the two were alone. 

Not yet, Jerry ; wait until I have replaced in 
the savings-bank that which I used, and have added 
a good sum to the amount.” 

Jerry remained at Mr. Leigh’s, working during 
vacation and night and morning, while he attended 
school during term-time. At the end of a year, 
when Tom, Nick, Bennie and several other boys 
started for Moreston Academy, Jerry went too. 
He had laid up what he regarded as a considerable 
sum of money, and determined to invest it in a 
good education. He returned to Metona on Fri- 
days and made his home at Mr. Leigh’s house. 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 317 

Indeed^ that had become home to Jerry more than 
ever since Raymond left. 

Raymond had accepted Mr. HarcouiRs invita- 
tion to board at his home in the city and become 
one of the family, and in some way the boys of 
Metona learned that Raymond found the home in 
the city quite as attractive as the country home. 
Perhaps they noticed that Raymond was very atten- 
tive to Miss Harcourt, whom he had rescued from 
drowning, when, the next summer after the acci- 
dent, the Harcourts made a visit at the home of 
Mr. Leigh. 

At the end of his second year in the academy 
Jerry was delighted to find himself fitted for col- 
lege and admitted to the Freshman class with Tom 
and Bennie, Nick and the other boys deciding to 
wait a year or more before entering college. Jerry 
wrote a long letter to his old friend, and was glad 
to receive as long a reply from Raymond, saying 
that he meant to spend the whole of his vacation at 
home, when the two could have all the time they 
wished in which to talk of the past and the future. 
Raymond added that his own prospects were bright- 
ening, and that he had something special to tell 
Jerry. The something was not difficult to guess. 
Raymond had already been promoted, and was re- 
ceiving a larger salary ; he was trusted and honored 
in the bank. All this Jerry knew, and he guessed 
that the something speciaF^ related to somebody 
else besides his friend. 


318 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


In due time the two young men were enjoying 
their vacation together, visiting old resorts, rowing, 
swimming and fishing together as they had done in 
former times, and talking together as confidentially 
as ever. Then was told the news that Raymond 
was engaged to be married to Miss Harcourt, though 
the wedding would not take place for some time to 
come. 

Say, Jerry said Raymond one day ; what’s 
the use of going through college before you begin 
to study law ? I doubt if I would be any better 
fitted for business by a college course, and I do not 
believe that it will pay you to take four years more 
of preparation.” 

I want to be the best kind of lawyer,” was 
Jerry’s answer, and mean to take a full course. I 
have no doubt that good lawyers — and many of them 
— never went through college ; but I want to be a 
better one. After I get into the profession I can’t 
come back to add to my preparation, so mean to get 
it, or as much as I can, while I am on the way. 
My determination is to do the best I can in every- 
thing. The fact is, Raymond, I hear so much said 
about lawyers that I have made up my mind it is 
my duty to redeem, as far as lies in me, the charac- 
ter of the profession I have chosen.” 

But see how long the course will take !” urged 
Raymond. 

So it takes long for a child to grow up to man- 
hood ; but if the time be well spent, it pays in a 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 319 


good man. One good man has a great deal of pow- 
er for rights and that is what I want to have/^ 

But how will you get the money to pay your 
way? Excuse me, Jerry, for asking, but it will 
cost more money than you suppose. What you have 
saved will soon run out.^^ 

It has almost run out already,^^ responded Jerry, 
quietly. ^^It would not have been enough, by a 
great deal, for the two years at the academy had it 
not been for your own generosity in supplying me 
with clothing, and your mother^s kind help in mend- 
ing and fixing up nicely, and the presents your 
father gave me of two suits of clothing during the 
two years. I shall never forget what you all have 
done. Some day, if any of you should need help, 
I hope to be ready to give you all there may be 
needed.^^ 

Well, Jerry, you know that we gave it because 
we knew you to be worthy. But how are you 
going to get through college and the law-school 
asked Raymond. 

‘‘ I mean to earn the money, was the answer. 
Yes, and be an old man when you get through,’^ 
spoke Raymond. Now, see here, Jerry ! You 
are usually long-headed : did it ever occur to you 
that you had better borrow money, and pay it after- 
ward, than to earn it first. You may possibly earn 
a few hundred dollars a year now, but, as a lawyer, 
you might earn almost as many thousands. Now, 
would it not be wisdom to borrow what you need 


320 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


on interest, and pay back as soon as you earn it 
in your profession V’ 

Where can I borrow asked Jerry. “ Who 
would lend ? I can give no security. If I should 
die meanwhile, what would my creditor receive for 
trusting me? No, Raymond; that is impossible.^’ 

Well, Jerry, it does seem an uncertain invest- 
ment, but will you let a friend help you through ? 
I am talking business, and am able and ready to 
help you right through until you are admitted to 
practice law. Will you let me do it ? I am getting 
a good salary and have laid up a nice little sum 
already, so am well able to help you. Gladly will 
I do it if you will let me.” 

Raymond, it is just like your generous heart to 
make such an offer, but I can’t accept it. I don’t 
wish to get my education without gaining it by my 
own efforts. You have been all that a brother could 
be to me, and I can never forget it, but can’t let you 
carry me,” said Jerry, with deep feeling. 

Now, let us look at this from a business point 
of view, old boy,” spoke Raymond. To earn your 
way and pass through the whole course you propose 
taking will require about, say, ten years. That is 
three or four more years than the regular time, and 
is losing three or four years of time — say three 
years at three thousand dollars a year, for I believe 
that you will earn more than that in the later years 
of your profession. That is nine thousand dollars 
— say ten thousand. It will not cost over three or 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 321 


four hundred dollars at most each year to get ready 
to practice law ; say two tliousand five hundred dol- 
lars in all. Then to earn your way will cost you 
the difiPerence between ten thousand and two thou- 
sand five hundred dollars, or seven thousand five 
hundred dollars. Will it pay?’’ 

I don’t study law to make money, Raymond, 
but to do good and help others. By earning my 
education I shall keep my self-respect and feel in- 
dependent. Besides, I shall not lose the time; I 
hope to be all the better for my work by the course 
I propose. By working in that way my acquaint- 
ance with human nature and the ways of the world 
will be helped as much as, and more than, by study.” 

But you have a good share of knowledge of the 
ways of the world and of human nature already. 
I would like to see the client who would beat you 
— lawyer, I mean — at getting at the facts in the 
case. You have spent a good part of your life in 
that, and it is time that you get through the other 
school. At your proposed rate you will be nearly 
thirty before you begin to practice. If you wish to 
do good, you will lose much time before you get at 
it. I don’t want to urge upon you anything that you 
are not willing to accept, but I tell you that I want to 
see you begin the practice of law, and begin in the 
city where I live, and make your home at my house. 
There, now, my boy ! I tell you the whole story. 
Will you hurry through and do it?” 

would like to, Raymond, but don’t believe 
21 


322 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


that I am able to practice in the city. Yet that is 
a matter we can talk about later. I can’t take help 
from you, for you will need your own money to help 
yourself by and by.” 

Don’t give yourself any fear about that. I shall 
have enough, for it is not my intention to start with 
a great deal of expense. And” — Raymond’s voicd 
lowered — I want you near to me. 1 am tempted, 
and somehow you help keep temptation away. I 
shall rise — I know that — and you are a kind of 
good brother to keep me right. I want you near 
me, and soon. Now, this is my proposition : I will 
lend you the money for your education on condition 
that you pay back, with interest, when you have 
earned money by practicing law. Will you ac- 
cept?” 

Give me time to think, Raymond. Yours is a 
generous offer — far more so than any man has a 
right to expect.” 

^^Well, take time to think of it,” replied Ray- 
mond ; only hurry through with your studies, that 
you may come and live with me. I know that an- 
other will be as glad to welcome you as I shall be ; 
she often speaks of you and of your bravery in be- 
ing willing to risk your life to save hers. I am 
glad that you didn’t, old fellow, or — But no mat- 
ter. Miss Burton told her what you said ; of course 
she did not hear it. By the way. Miss Burton often 
speaks of you. She has grown to be a young lady 
now and often comes to Mr. Harcourt’s, and I tell 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 323 


you she is^ with one exception^ the pleasantest young 
lady I have ever met/^ 

I remember her/^ answered Jerry. She was 
a fine-appearing girl, and so quiet and self-possessed 
as she clung to the yacht. She was the most calm 
of the whole company, and the only one who seemed 
to know what she was about. I remember her as 
if it were yesterday, holding on with both hands, 
her face as pale as the white sails, yet waiting to be 
told what to do and ready to obey. How different 
she appeared the next day when the blood came back 
to her cheeks, and her eyes sparkled, and she laughed 
as cheerfully as though she had never been in dan- 
ger during her whole life ! But pshaw ! why do I 
want to talk or think of girls ? I have other and 
more important business to attend to. Excuse me, 
Raymond, but is Miss Harcourt a Christian 

Really, Jerry, I don’t know ; we so seldom 
speak of such things that I have little idea about it. 
I hardly think she is, though she is regularly at 
church and Sunday-school.” 

‘‘J. hope she is one,” was Jerry’s comment. 
do wish that you were a Christian, Raymond ; with 
your generous heart and liberal spirit, you would do 
a great deal of good. Will you think of it and be- 
come one soon ? You are in business and prosper- 
ing now.” 

Not yet, Jerry. Of course I am trying to do 
right, and I am able to do good even though I am 
not as good as Tom and you are. But it is not that 


324 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


which prompts me to wish to lend you money to 
finish your education : I want to see you in active 
life, and to see how well you succeed. I want you 
to accept my offer.^^ 

I can^t say what is best, but wish to think of it. 
You need not be told how much I appreciate your 
offer. Some day, E-aymond, I will show, by help- 
ing others, what you have done for me. I hope 
there will never be occasion to help you.^^ 

Jerry accepted Eaymond^s offer, and before the 
vacation of either ended the bargain was made, Jerry 
agreeing to borrow from his friend enough money to 
pay his way through college and law-school, and to 
pay it ail back, with legal interest, as soon as he had 
earned enough by his profession. 

We pass over several years in the history of the 
two young men, and go to the city where Raymond 
is living. Mr. Burton is dead ; Mr. Harcourt has been 
made president of the bank, and Raymond is cashier. 
Popular as during his boyhood at Metona, he soon 
won the confidence and the love not only of the em- 
ployes of the bank, but of its directors. An excel- 
lent business-man, he was promoted over others who 
felt that if any but themselves were to be advanced 
they would choose Raymond Leigh. The directors 
declared that time enough had been given to prove 
not only Raymond's honesty, but his ability, and, 
though he was yet a young man, that was no proof 
that he was unfit for so responsible a position. 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 325 


Raymond has been married several years to the 
daughter of Mr. Harcourt, and has taken his wife 
to their new home, where the two have been made 
happy by the coming of a son and a daughter. 

Wife, Jerry is coming to-morrow to spend Sun- 
day with us,^^ said Raymond, coming home from 
the bank one Friday evening. ^^We must give 
him a warm reception. Poor fellow ! he has wwked 
hard during this his last year at the law-school, and 
needs a little rest before examinations. I want him 
to spend several days, if he can be persuaded to re- 
main. I think he is very much inclined to begin 
practicing law in the city here when he gets through ; 
then, of course, he will make our home his. That 
was an agreement before he entered college. I mean 
to hold him to it, too.^^ 

I shall do all I can to make him feel at home 
and welcome here, but really, Raymond, I donT see 
how we can give him a permanent home with us, 
on account of room,^^ answered the wife. I doiiT 
wish to give him poor rooms ; he surely will want 
more than one, and I donT see how we can pro- 
vide such as we would like him to have.^^ 

Don’t give yourself any trouble about that, Jen- 
nie, nor will you when you become better acquainted 
with Jerry ; he doesn’t care what he has, so long as 
it is comfortable. Some day we shall have a better 
house than this. I have about determined to build 
a new one on the lot I bought last year.” 

But can you afford it yet, husband ? Don’t run 


326 


THE FLAW IN THE JEON. 


into debt. Remember what Mr. Burton did, and 
how he left his family. I was sorry to learn that 
they will be obliged to give up the beautiful house 
he built.^^ 

Yes ; it is too bad. I cannot understand how 
Mr. Burton came to lose his money, for he certainly 
had plenty years ago. I doubt now if his family 
will have anything besides the house, and that is 
heavily mortgaged. AVe dorf t understand it in the 
bank. Your father and I have talked about it, but 
cannot explain the matter.^^ 

A\^ould it not be better for us to try to get along 
with a home that is not all we wish until you are 
able to pay for another asked the wife. 

I don^t mean to build just yet ; but when Jerry 
repays me that money I loaned him, I shall have 
considerable to use for such a purpose, besides what 
I have already,’^ answered Raymond. 

^^Do you mean to ask him for that asked Mrs. 
Leigh. 

^ Ask him ’ ! No need of asking Jerry. The 
very first dollar he has to spare from his first earn- 
ings at law-practice will be used toward paying that 
debt. He would not accept the money on any other 
terms than those of a business character. He will 
pay all back, with interest. I would gladly have 
given him the money out and out, but he wnuld not 
have listened to such a proposition ; I know him too 
well to insist on such a course. I never saw one 
like Jerry ; he seems to have been born so. It is a 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 327 


mystery to me how he can insist on paying back 
every dollar/^ 

Uncle Jerry is coming to-morrow, Willie/^ said 
Mrs. Leigh to her oldest child as the little fellow 
came into the room. 

Willie’s untie Jerry ? He tomin’ ? I so dlad ! 
Willie’s untie Jerry tate me out to see horsey and 
doats,” spoke Willie. 

Jerry came the next day, but his stay was short. 
He must go back to prepare for examinations, he 
said, and no persuasion could keep him longer than 
until Tuesday. But the two young men had long 
talks about Jerry’s future, and it was settled that 
the young lawyer should open an office in the city 
as soon as able and board with Raymond. 

mean to build a new and larger house this 
year,” said Raymond, ^^and want you to help 
arrange for your own rooms. If you mean to live 
a bachelor, we must provide quarters for you.” 

A successful investment made Raymond sure that 
he would run no great risk if he built a house, and one 
suited to his future as well as to his present wants. 
The house was built and the family moved into it in 
due time, and Jerry, as happy as he had ever been, 
joyfully settled down in the comfortable rooms pre- 
pared for him. He opened his law-office and hope- 
fully waited for business. At once he united with 
the church of which Mrs. Leigh was a member and 
Raymond a regular attendant, and became an active 
worker there. 


328 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


But business did not come at once, nor much of 
it when it did come. The young lawyer might 
have waited long before earning enough at his 
profession to pay expenses had it not been for what 
Raymond called a good turn of fortune. 

A boy had been arrested for stealing ; his wid- 
owed mother went to a lawyer^s office to gain his 
services. Jerry happened to be in the office at the 
time, and the lawyer, being very busy and judging 
from the woman^s appearance that she was unable 
to pay much of a fee, if any, declined to take the 
case because of urgent business. 

Here is Mr. Thompson,^’ spoke the lawyer ; per- 
haps he will take your case. — How is it, Thompson 
Jerry invited the woman to his office, and learned 
that she was poor and unable to pay except what 
she earned by hard work. 

No matter about the pay,^^ said Jerry ; if you 
are willing to trust me, I will do all I can to save 
your boy, if he be, as you say, innocent. But I will 
not try to save a thief from punishment.’^ 

Going with the mother to the prison where the 
boy was held for trial, Jerry, after close questioning, 
became convinced that the mother’s story was true, 
and that her son was not only honest, but had be- 
come the victim of his courage. Having caught 
the thieves at work, he had told them that he meant 
to call the police, and started to do his duty. The 
boys at once ran after him shouting, ^^Stop thief! 
Stop thief!” and so had him arrested instead f)f 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 329 


themselves. As there were three of them^ his 
word was doubted and theirs taken ; so the boy 
was shut up for trial. 

Here was a case exactly suited to Jerry’s taste, 
and he began to work it up. He found that Pat, 
the accused boy, had a good character, while the 
three accusers had a bad reputation. But he could 
get no witnesses to testify to the theft, nor yet to 
Pat’s innocence. The place Avhere the stealing had 
been done was on an unfrequented street where few 
houses stood. 

The bad boys, learning before the trial that Pat 
had nothing but a green young lawyer” to con- 
duct his case, gave themselves little trouble about 
their testimony. They expected that it would be 
taken instead of Pat’s, and that the smaller lad 
would be made to suffer for their crime. 

^^All you need do, Paddy,” said the young law- 
yer, ^^is to ask God to help you and then just tell 
the truth. He says that he will take care of such 
as you, and he will. Try him. Don’t try to clear 
yourself, but try to tell the exact truth, and let 
the truth clear you.” 

Before the witnesses against Pat were put on the 
stand, Jerry asked that all the boys who had de- 
clared that they saw Pat steal be taken from the 
room, that neither might hear what the others tes- 
tified, and that they be brought in one at a time. 
This was granted, and so shrewd was the question- 
ing of the young lawyer that before the three bad 


330 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


boys had given in all their testimony those present 
began to look with sympathy upon the pale face 
of Pat. 

When Jerry brought witnesses to testify for his 
young client, he proved that Pat had always been 
an honest, good boy whom everybody liked; he 
further proved that the other three had a bad repu- 
tation, and, as they had been unable to explain sat- 
isfactorily why they had been near the place of the 
theft, it began to look doubtful for the guilt of Pat. 
But when the lad himself was put on the stand, 
his honest face and simple story convinced all that 
he told the truth and was innocent. 

The counsel for the prosecution asked only a ques- 
tion or two of the boy, and then the lawyers summed 
up the testimony. 

^^1 need hardly plead for this boy,’’ said Jerry; 
his story is his best plea. His character sustains 
that story. His course in bravely trying to bring 
the real thieves to justice shows that he has the 
courage of an honest boy. You have heard the 
testimony, and why this lad was on that lonely 
street, and why the three others were there. He 
had been to Sunday-school and was on his way 
home, but where had they been ? What were they 
there for? You heard their testimony; it proved 
that they had no business there, unless it was to 
accomplish that of which they accuse this lad. I 
have been a Sunday-school boy, and know that such 
boys do not usually go from the Sunday-school to 


BBEAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 331 


steal ; but I do know that those who are prowling 
around when they might be in Sunday-school are 
ready for any piece of mischief. Here are three 
jboys, it is true, testifying against one and declaring 
him to be a thief. They seem to be the first who 
made that discovery, and they are strangers to him, 
while all who have known him for years declare 
him to be an honest and worthy lad. Their stories 
differ so greatly that we cannot make them harmon- 
ize. The boys^ characters are proved to be bad, and 
tlieir stories do not belie their characters. The 
story of the lad who is accused has been given in a 
simple, straightforward way, as by one wdio knows 
that he is telling the truth. Now, which testimony 
shall be accepted ? Shall that of boys known to be 
bad be taken instead of that of a good, honest lad ? 
Shall the conflicting testimony of those suspicious 
characters be accepted, and shall an honest boy, be- 
cause he was brave enough to try to bring to justice 
those whom he supposed to be thieves, be sent to 
prison and punished for his courage? What idea 
will this lad gain of right and justice? What idea 
will other lads in this city get if this honest boy is 
punished because he dared to do right? Punish 
him, and you give a lesson in favor of rascality 
that boys will soon learn — a lesson that it will take 
much to correct. You may not only make a crim- 
inal of an honest boy by putting him among crimi- 
nals, but will also give a mighty argument against 
honesty and uprightness. Let justice be done and 


332 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


the guilty be punished, but beware that in trying 
to do so you do not let tlie hand of Justice strike 
the innocent, while the guilty escape/^ 

Pat looked anxiously at his lawyer during the 
address, and still more anxiously at the justice when 
the speech of J erry was ended ; and when, at last, 
the trial concluded with the acquittal of the boy, 
Pat took hold of the young lawyer’s hand reached 
out to him and said, 

Mr. Thompson, if I can’t pay you now, some 
day I will. You saved me.” Then, bursting into 
tears, the lad turned away to his mother, who was 
waiting to clasp her boy to her arms. 

Never mind about the money,” answered Jerry. 

I didn’t take your case to make money, but to 
save an honest lad. He has been saved, and that 
is reward enough for me. Don’t think again, much 
less speak, about paying me; I don’t want money. 
You can’t afford to pay.” 

Before a week passed Pat came to Jerry’s office 
with seventy-eight cents to help pay his lawyer, say- 
ing that it was the first he had earned. 

I can’t take that money,” replied Jerry. I 
said that I would not, and you know that a lawyer, 
like other people, should keep his word. But I can 
tell you how you can pay me : you can tell others in 
trouble that I will help them if they deserve help.” 

Both Pat and his mother, seeing that the lawyer 
would not accept pay, determined to do what they 
could to show that they appreciated his services, and 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 333 


in less than two months Jerry had half a dozen cases 
at court that Pat and his mother had in one way and 
another helped to turn to him. 

The young lawyer soon became prominent in the 
city as an advocate for the poor and the worthy. 
He refused to take the cases of several who were 
evidently guilty, but urged such to plead guilty and 
thus receive less punishment for their crimes, and 
then try to begin better lives. His success at the 
bar soon brought him wealthier clients, and money 
came in more rapidly. In a few years Jerry Thomp- 
son was a prosperous and rapidly- rising lawyer in 
the city. 

Meanwhile, Raymond was growing in popularity 
and gaining in wealth. The affairs of the bank were 
left largely to his management, and the success 
accompanying that management was proof to the. 
directors that they had put the right man in the 
right place. But there was a growing restlessness 
on the part of the bank-cashier ; if others did not 
notice it, his wife and Jerry saw a change. While 
Mrs. Leigh attributed it to over-care and burden, 
Jerry began to fear that something was not right. 
Raymond had allowed Jerry to manage the legal 
matters pertaining to his property at first, but later 
Jerry had by accident learned that Raymond had 
mortgaged the house in which they lived to its full 
value, and, besides, had mortgaged all the rest 
of his property. This was the more surprising to 
Jerry, since Raymond seemed to be making money 


334 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


outside of his ample salary as cashier. At first he 
had bought and paid for a large amount of prop- 
erty and seemed very prosperous, but a change had 
come gradually and quietly ; yet not a word had 
been said to Jerry about it, nor did Mrs. Leigh 
know that the house in which they lived was mort- 
gaged for its full value. 

One summer, when Mrs. Leigh and the children 
w^ere away in the country and Raymond and Jerry 
were staying in the city, Jerry noticed that his friend 
was unusually quiet and gloomy. One evening he 
came into Jerry ^s room and said that he had come to 
have a long talk. Instead of speaking of business, 
he began talking of old times, and then turned the 
conversation to Tom Wasson. 

Say, Jerry f ^ said he, with new life in his words 
and face ; ‘‘ I wish that Tom was here in the city. 
I long to have him near, now that he is a minister, 
and a most successful and earnest one, I am told. 
Our church is vacant, so I suppose, since our pastor 
has gone to Europe, and is not to take charge again 
when he returns. Why can^t we get Tom to spend a 
few weeks with us and supply the pulpit? You are 
a member of the supply committee ; canT you send 
for him ? I want to have him with us ; it will seem 
so much like old times ! Dear old fellow ! he could 
always help another out of a scrape the best of any 
one I ever knew. What do you say?’* 

Just the thing ! How is it that I never thought 
of it before ? But it is uncertain that Tom will be 


BBEAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 335 


willing to come here; he seems well pleased and 
very successful where he is. Yet I would do almost 
anything to get him here as pastor ; I am sure that 
he would please our church. He would, however, 
be a great contrast to Mr. Murray. Tom is the 
same jolly fellow that he was when a boy, but it 
is with less boisterousness that he shows it. He is 
an earnest, faithful Christian and would, I believe, 
build up our church. Tom is getting a good salary 
where he is, yet I believe he would be willing to 
come here on much smaller salary if he had hope 
of seeing you a Christian. 

You may write him that there is hope, Jerry, 
and that that is a reason why I want such a man as 
my pastor : I feel as if I could tell Tom all there is 
in my heart. But that is not the only, nor perhaps 
the chief, reason why I want Tom as pastor. I 
have more faith in that man, Jerry — yourself ex- 
cepted — than in any man living. He is a true 
Christian and a wise counselor, and as bright and 
cheerful as he is sensible. I wish I had had such a 
pastor before. Jerry, I have made a great mistake.’^ 
With that remark Raymond dropped his head on 
his hand and remained in deep thought. Jerry 
watched him, but said nothing. For a long time 
the two sat in silence, Raymond now and then heav- 
ing a sigh that told of great trouble, but he did not 
tell what the trouble was. After sitting and silently 
thinking until after bedtime, Raymond aroused him- 
self and said. 


336 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


Why, here it is past bedtime and I am keeping 
you up while I sit here dumb as a statue ! Pardon 
me, old boy ! I will be a better companion in a few 
days, I hope. I have some heavy burdens to carry 
just now; I shall be able to unload before long, I 
think, and then for the good old times ! No ; better, 
Jerry, if Tom comes. But excuse me now ; I will 
tell you more some other time. You have your 
cares too, and I will not load you down with mine. 
How different a man^s life is from that of his boy- 
hood ! Who would have thought that I would be- 
come such a quiet, sad fellow before I was halfway 
along manhood’s course ? But good-night. I hope 
to feel easier in the morning.” 

Just as Raymond was closing the door he stepped 
into the room again and said, 

Jerry, old fellow, you remember telling me 
that you boys were praying for me ? Do you keep 
it up ? Does Tom too, do you think ?” 

Yes, Raymond ; I have prayed for you every day 
since I first began, and I think that Tom has too. 
He often inquires about your soul’s interest, as well 
as about your general welfare. 1 wish, Raymond, 
that we might see indications that our prayers are 
soon to be answered.” 

Don’t give up, Jerry ; I haven’t forgot. But 
oh, if ever I needed prayer, it is now. Don’t for- 
get me ; pray as though it were for my eternal wel- 
fare as well as for my business success.” 

Saying that, Raymond abruptly left the room. 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 337 


giving Jerry no chance to reply. The latter heard 
until late in the night the footsteps of the troubled 
man as he walked the floor. 

The next morning Raymond, wearied and ex- 
hausted, appeared at the breakfast-table, but ate 
nothing and remained very quiet, hurrying away to 
the bank soon after the meal was ended. When he 
returned at night, he appeared more distressed than 
ever, but said little about business until in the even- 
ing, after Jerry returned from prayer-meeting ; then 
Raymond went to the lawyer’s room and be- 
gan talking about Tom Wasson. Gradually the 
conversation turned, until Raymond said, 

I wish Tom were here to-night. I feel that I 
want to have a talk with him and you together, as 
we used to have, for I need advice. I don’t know 
what to do. Perhaps he will come soon, and then 
we can talk more over the affairs that burden me,” 
continued he, as Jerry listened to learn more. I 
think I will wait for a few days to speak to you 
about it, but, Jerry, I am in trouble and need advice 
and help. I know that if able you would help me, 
but you can’t now, so I will not trouble you. When 
Tom comes, we’ll talk it all over, and you two may 
show me the way out.” 

I am ready to do all in my power to help the 
best earthly friend I have found,” replied Jerry; 
only I can’t help until I know what to do.” 

Some time I will tell you,” was the answer, 
but not now : there is no need of troubling you 
22 


338 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


until the time comes. But I must go to bed now ; 
I slept very little last night. Saying this, he left 
the room. 

The next night Raymond did not return home till 
late, and then was in a state of great excitement. 
At the tea-table he ate nothing and said little. Not 
long after Jerry had seated himself in his room 
Raymond came to the door, and, with almost no ex- 
planation or introduction of the subject, broke out 
in a tone of great excitement and anguish : 

‘‘ Oh, Jerry, it must all come out ! I am a ruined 
man ! What shall I do ? I can’t hide it any longer. 
The directors meet to-morrow, and all must be 
known ! It is too late now. What shall I do ? 
I hoped to get through somehow, but it is too late 
now. I am ruined ! I am ruined ! What shall I 
do ? What shall I do ? What will my father and 
mother say ? Old and feeble, they will be killed 
by the shock. And what will poor Jennie do ? She 
has not deserved this. What will become of my 
children ? They must ever bear upon them the 
stain of a father’s sin. Yet I did not mean to 
do wrong ; I certainly did not intend to defraud. 
But it is too late to prove that now. I am a de- 
faulter, and have defrauded the bank !” 

Jerry looked on in amazement as his friend 
almost raved in his excited condition. 

Raymond,” said the lawyer, gently but firmly, 
as soon as he was able to put in a sentence, ^^sit 
down and try to be quiet as you tell me calmly 



Hrokon at tlie Weak Place 


Page 388 


: 




* 







i0 ' 





T*, ,*^ ■ 


' .®^.. -'^ 


w^. 


^ •-’ -mJ 



^ ilif , // ir-T!^- 








^ _ 









I f 


■, ^ 
ii 

r* 


L 4.1 ^ 

ii -v * 

® *^ ' ’] ^ ' fcii 


;^-|V|r 


r« ^ 



it: 





x 



BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 339 


the trouble. Perhaps I can help you out by pay- 
ing at least part of your indebtedness and becoming 
security for more.’^ 

You r almost scornfully replied Eaymond. 

You pay ? You can^t pay one tenth part. Oh^ I 
have ruined my wife and children, my father-in- 
law and my friends. If I alone suffered, I could 
bear it ; but that the innocent must suffer for my 
wrongs is more than I can endure. 

After a while Jerry succeeded in calming his 
friend so as to get from him a more complete story. 
From that he learned that Eaymond had speculated 
heavily and lost greatly. To meet demands he had 
mortgaged all his property, and then had borrowed 
from the bank on poor securities — that is, had used 
its money and put as security railroad and other 
stocks and bonds that were worth at market rates 
far less than the money taken. Later he had taken 
money without leaving any security at all — had, in 
other words, actually taken the money and given 
nothing in return. It was stealing, even if others 
called it by another name. Besides that, he had 
loaned others money on notes when both the men who 
borrowed and those who endorsed were without prop- 
erty or had not nearly as much in value as the mon- 
ey borrowed. Jerry learned, after questioning, that 
two of these men were really partners with Eaymond 
in stock speculation, or so were closely in sympathy 
that their business might be called partnership. The 
lawyer learned further that these men had first de- 


340 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


ceived Raymond^ and thus gotten him to lend them 
money from the bank, and then had refused to repay 
unless he would let them have a larger sum of money 
on notes again. Fearing to lose the first amount and 
believing their word, he unwillingly yielded, and let 
them have more. This they professed to invest in 
stock that they almost proved to him was about to 
rise — indeed, it did rise enough to make him be- 
lieve that it was about becoming valuable — and he 
was even persuaded by them to invest a considerable 
sum of money in the same stock. 

But it is not necessary to tell the whole story, nor 
is the writer able to give all the details of it. 
Enough it is to say that Raymond had used and 
loaned to others more than two thousand dollars for 
which the bank had no security. 

But how is it,^’ asked Jerry, that Mr. Har- 
court knows nothing about this?^^ 

^^He had entire confidence in me, and never 
seemed to think it worth while to examine the 
affairs of the bank. I had almost entire charge, 
replied Raymond. 

But did not the directors look into the affairs 
of the bank?’^ inquired the lawyer. 

They took my word for nearly everything,^^ an- 
swered the cashier, and for the rest I made sure 
that they would find nothing wrong. I did not 
mean to deeeive, but after buying stock and specu- 
lating I seemed to get deeper into trouble instead of 
getting out. I made up my mind again and again 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 341 


that as soon as I could repay all I would stop bor- 
rowing. But then I would make money by a rise 
in stock and would buy more^ and thus it continued 
both with myself and with those men. I meant to 
repay every cent, and expected to do so soon, for I 
knew there must come a change.’^ 

For a long time the two talked, until Jerry had 
gained all the facts — as far, at least, as Baymond 
was able to give them. 

This is a bad business,^^ said the lawyer, but it is 
not the time now to reproach you for what you have 
done ; we must try to do what we can to save you from 
the consequences of your wrong-doing. I may as 
well say that I mean to stand by you as far as is in 
my power, but I don’t see yet what is to be done. 
I think it best that we both go to bed and try to 
get some sleep ; to-morrow we will be able to think 
more carefully.” 

Though the two got little sleep that night, both 
felt better able to look at the trouble in the morn- 
ing. Until time to go to business the two men 
talked of the ways to meet the difficulty ; then Jer- 
ry, who was obliged to be at court to plead a case, 
hurried to his business, and Raymond went with a 
heavy heart to the bank. 

When the cashier came home at night, he did not 
notice that a man followed him and remained near 
his house, keeping a close watch of doors and 
windows. Raymond knew that the directors had 
been suspicious, or a meeting would not have been 


342 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


called for that day. He knew that their suspicions 
had been greatly increased by a partial examination, 
but, as some of them were absent the first day, little 
had been said to the cashier beyond questions to 
which unsatisfactory answers had been given by 
him. He was not certain how much they had 
found out, since they remained so quiet, but he 
was sure that the next day all must be known. 

As soon as the two men could do so they met in 
Jerry’s room to consult. Raymond was less excited 
than the night before, but a look of despair had 
taken possession of his face and seemed to have 
taken hold upon his very soul. 

I can’t do anything,” was his reply to Jerry’s 
question. It is too late for any remedy now or for 
any payments to be made, even if the money could be 
gotten. It is all out, or will be to-morrow. I can’t 
hide it any longer, and don’t mean to try. I am a 
ruined man ; that is a settled fact. There is nothing 
more for me ; I am doomed. There are three choices 
before me : I must choose one of the three — run 
away to a foreign country, take my own life or go 
to prison. I am a defaulter, guilty of embezzling 
the funds of the bank. I have really defrauded it 
and allowed others to do the same. I know that I 
am guilty of acts that must send me to State’s pris- 
on. There is no escape except by taking one of the 
other two courses. Jerry, you have proved my true 
friend in the past, and I shall trust you now. Tell 
me what to do ; I will do what you say. I wish 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE, 343 


that I had taken your advice when I was at the 
academy ; there I began what has now been accom- 
plished — the ruination of my character. I only 
waited until I had reached a higher position that the 
ruin might be all the greater. It is complete. I 
deserve it, but oh, my father and mother do not ! 
My excellent wife and innocent children do not ! 
But all must suffer with me — I justly ; but they — 
Oh, Jerry, who would have thought that this would 
be the end 

This is, I hope, the end of speculation and dis- 
honest dealing, Raymond ; for your borrowing was 
not borrowing : it was simple dishonesty. I have no 
sympathy with that, but I do have with you. DonT 
give up in despair ; there is time not only for re- 
pentance, but to build up a new honest and excel- 
lent character. You are yet comparatively a young 
man, and may win a good name for yourself after 
this has in a measure been atoned for.’^ 

But I can’t atone for it. I must go to prison 
unless I take one of the two other courses. What 
shall I do, Jerry?” 

Raymond,” spoke Jerry, rising and laying his 
hand firmly on the shoulder of his friend, you are 
guilty of a great wrong — a sin against society as 
well as against those who trusted you, but far more 
a sin against God ; yet with all that guilt you are 
not the man to add to all a far greater crime.” 

^^What crime?” 

Running away and leaving your family and 


344 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


friends to bear the blame and sorrow^ shame and 
disgrace, of your acts. If you are such a man, 
then, indeed, your character is hopelessly ruined, 
and I can do nothing to help you. But, with all 
your faults and failings, Raymond Leigh, you are not 
a coward. You never yet deserted a friend in time of 
need, even when that friend alone was to blame, and 
I don’t believe that you are the man to desert a 
friend in the needs that your folly has brought upon 
him. I am sure you are not so mean and cowardly 
as to leave your noble wife and innocent children to 
bear the burden that you made for them, and then 
flung upon their weak shoulders while you run away. 
No, Raymond Leigh ; you don’t know yourself if 
you think of running away. It is not in your na- 
ture. None but a sneak and a miserable coward 
unworthy the name of father and husband, unworthy 
the name of man — ay, unworthy the name even of 
an ordinary brute — would do what you think is a 
choice before you. It is not a choice for you; it is 
not to be once considered by you. You must go 
far lower, become more debased than I think you 
can become and yet live among human beings, if 
you can now run away and let your wife and chil- 
dren, your parents and friends, take up this awful 
burden you have heaped together for them. As for 
taking your own life, you don’t know what you 
propose when you think of that. You never did 
seriously think of it with a clear knowledge of 
what it meant. You know that it means eternal 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 34L 


doom ; are you ready for that ? Would you choose 
that rather than have a few years of penalty here ? 
What ! to escape a few years of just punishment here 
would you plunge yourself into eternal punishment? 
You love your wife and children ; would you thus 
voluntarily, to escape the consequences of your sin 
here, cut yourself off from them for ever? Ray- 
mond, my better than brother, the best and truest 
friend I have in this world, you have no choice. 
There is but one thing for your manly nature to do. 
One choice is open to you : that is to go to the direc- 
tors and make a full confession. Tell them frankly 
the whole story. There is no disgrace in telling ; 
the disgrace has already become yours. It will be 
the beginning of a restoration of your character to 
make a complete confession.^^ 

But that means imprisonment,^^ spoke Ray- 
mond, meekly. 

Yes, and it means something better : it means 
a return to the ways you have forsaken — the ways 
of honesty. Open, frank confessions never dishon- 
or, while deceit and hiding a part of the facts form 
the beginning of disgrace. You have gone far 
enough ; now become a man again, and start anew 
as a man of honor and uprightness. There is only 
one way of doing that : you must make a full con- 
fession, and at once. Don’t wait and let the direc- 
tors discover your crime ; for such it is. Pardon me 
for speaking so bluntly, but I say what I know ta 
be the truth.” 


346 


THE FLAW IN THE IE ON. 


you mean that I must go to them in tlie 
morning and tell them all f’ asked Raymond, be- 
seechingly. 

Yes. Go as soon as you can see the directors, 
and before they have consulted together or have had 
time to discover all that you have done. It must 
come out, and the only course for you is to tell it.^^ 

How can I asked the despairing man, with 
trembling voice. 

From the depth of my heart, Raymond, I sym- 
pathize with you, but I know too well that the 
course I suggest is the only one for you to take. 
It is the only one for any man who has fallen to fol- 
low. Confess, and then make restitution. I will 
do all in my power to help you make amends and 
pay back every dollar. That is the true way of 
repentance.” 

^^But will that save me from prison?” asked 
Raymond. 

^‘1 am unable to say; that will depend on the 
course the directors may take. You know that you 
are liable to be tried and may be sent to prison, but 
even that is far better than to run away and leave 
your shame and disgrace to others. Pardon me, 
Raymond, for speaking so harshly, as it may seem 
to you ; perhaps I have got the way of speaking so 
from my familiarity with wrong-doers. I doiiT 
mean to speak to or treat you harshly, yet I canT 
sympathize with your acts of dishonesty. I abhor 
anything that looks like using the property of 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 347 


another without his knowledge and consent^ and 
especially when he would be opposed to such use. 
But I don’t mean to say more about this ; pardon 
what I have said. I want to help you, yet can’t 
shield you from the consequences of your deeds. 
I shall, however, do all in my power to have the 
law moderate its grasp and penalty.” 

The cashier was not himself ; his physical strength 
was giving way, and Jerry feared that Raymond 
would become ill, if not suffer even a worse calam- 
ity. He persuaded his friend to take medicine to 
quiet and put him to sleep. Raymond had evi- 
dently given up all, and meekly yielded to Jerry’s 
advice and before long was sleeping. 

Most of the night the lawyer watched by his 
friend, but it was a watching that had prayer ac- 
companying it. Toward morning Jerry lay down 
and slept a short time, but was awake before Ray- 
mond. Earnest was the lawyer’s morning suppli- 
cation that his friend might have strength to do 
what was right and might escape the full punish- 
ment of his crime. 

Raymond at first could not understand how he 
came to be in Jerry’s room. When the events of 
the past and the distress of the night before came 
back to his memory, he lay for a while in deep 
thought, and then, rising, called to his friend. 

Yes, Jerry,” said he, it is the best — the only 
— thing to do. I am going to see the directors 
before the time for the bank to open. I will go as 


348 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON, 


soon as I can see any one of them, and at once shall 
tell all. I shall take your advice, and meet the 
consequences of my course. But my poor wife ! 
What a blow it will be to her ! Oh, if I could 
but have seen her and told her myself! She will see 
it in the papers, for I can^t see her after I tell the 
directors. I know too well how they will receive my 
confession. From the extreme confidence they have 
placed in me they will go to the other extreme, and 
regard me as the blackest of villains and treat me 
accordingly. Yet I deserve it all, and I mean to 
meet the result.^^ 

Jerry listened and tried to cheer up his friend 
with prospects of prosperity after the time of re- 
pentance and penalty had gone, but Raymond slowly 
relapsed into the gloom of the night before. 

I must go to prison,^^ said he, and will be an 
old man when I come out. There is no hope for 
me. Then what will become of my family while 
I am paying the penalty of my embezzlement? 
They must starve.’^ 

Raymond,^’ said Jerry, ^^do you think that I 
will neglect the family of the man who has made 
me what I am? Not until I lose the last dollar 
I have and become friendless, homeless and help- 
less shall the family of Raymond Leigh be left 
helpless. Don’t for a moment think of them. As 
a brother I shall do all in my power to care for 
yours until you come back to take your place as 
husband and father.^^ 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 349 


Raymond went to see one of the directors, and 
was surprised to learn that his crime had already 
been more than suspected; yet the confession had 
some effect on the man. The two went to the bank 
early, and there the cashier told the whole story 
of his dishonesty. He held nothing back, made 
no excuses, answered each question as well as he 
could, and after the whole confession said, 

Gentlemen, I have told you all. I am guilty ; 
I throw myself on your mercy. I deserve the full 
penalty of the law, and ask no clemency for myself. 
I knew what I was doing, yet I did not intend to 
defraud, as I expected to repay every dollar. But I 
ask for mercy because of my noble wife and inno- 
cent children, because of my aged father and mother, 
and — not least — because of the good man who is 
president. He knows nothing of all this from me. 
He, like you, trusted me too much, and I took ad- 
vantage of that confidence. He is as innocent as a 
child of all my evil-doings. Were he not away, 
trying to regain his weakened health, I should have 
told him the story first. 

As Raymond had foretold, the directors were not 
only indignant, but angry, that the man in whom 
they had placed such confidence had betrayed them. 
They were angry, too, because they had allowed 
him to do much as he chose without consulting 
them. They knew that they had been careless, 
and had by their neglect given the cashier oppor- 
tunity to defraud. They knew that society would 


350 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


hold them guilty with the dishonest cashier, and 
declare that it was owing to their own carelessness 
that the loss had occurred. They knew that they 
had not done their duty, and merely because they 
did not wish to trouble themselves with work that 
they supposed another was doing as well as, if not 
better than, they could do it. 

After Raymond had retired to give them an oppor- 
tunity to decide what to do, the directors most bit- 
terly denounced the cashier, and most of them were 
eager to have him suffer at once the full penalty of 
the law. They said nothing of their own neglect ; 
the cashier must bear all the blame. Though one or 
two urged mercy, the majority decided that Ray- 
mond should be arrested at once and sent to prison 
to await trial. Before noon the cashier was in 
prison. 

Raymond at once sent for Jerry and told him 
that he was ready to do whatever was deemed best. 
At Jerry^s advice, Raymond at the time of trial 
pleaded guilty of the crime charged against him, and 
no witnesses were called to testify. Before the sen- 
tence was pronounced Jerry was allowed to plead for 
mercy to his client. After beginning his address 
he said. 

Pardon a personal allusion. Many years ago, * 
escaping from the bondage of cruel men, I wan- 
dered a friendless lad, a fugitive seeking only to be 
separated as far as possible from my worse than 
tyrannical masters. Taking the most unfrequented 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 351 


roads, hiding from human sight, sleeping in shel- 
ter removed from human habitations, I cared only 
to get away from captivity. Thus passed sev- 
eral days ; then hunger overcame my fear of being 
sent back to the place whence I had escaped, and, 
weary, footsore, ragged, dirty and starving, I was 
compelled to seek food. Then I came to the home 
of Raymond Leigh. Instead of driving me from 
the door as a dirty tramp, he welcomed me to his 
father^s home ; he gave me food and shelter ; from 
his scant supply of pocket-money he bought me 
clothing, and then persuaded his parents to take me 
into their home that I might work and gain an hon- 
est livelihood. When others ridiculed and despised 
the uncouth stranger, he. helped me to become like 
others and made them treat me kindly. When I 
longed to learn more, he taught me. When I 
wished to become educated, he, after giving me the 
ambition, became my teacher. He took me to Sab- 
bath-school and church, where by the goodness of 
God I became, as I believe, a Christian. AVhen I 
approached manhood and yearned with almost a 
hopeless longing to enter on a profession, his money 
educated me ; he helped me all the way from the 
first day I entered college until in my chosen profes- 
sion I was able to care for my own wants. I am 
pleading before you to-day because Raymond Leigh 
gave me the means to procure my education. To him 
I owe it, by the goodness of divine Providence, that 
I am not now a worthless tramp or, even worse, a 


352 


THE FLAW IN THE IB ON 


convicted criminal. Do you wonder that I plead 
for him who of all men living has proved my best 
friend ? 

But not alone to me has he proved faithful ; 
everywhere has his noble^ generous nature gained 
him friends. Fearless in danger as he is generous, 
he has proved himself to be a man who deserves 
a place among other than criminals. I have seen 
him twice plunge into the cabin of a submerged 
vessel and at the risk of his life bring back to life 
and safety the drowning stranger. I have met 
brave, heroic men, but know of none more ready 
to risk life to save others than the man whose 
cause I plead before you to-day. 

I add one thing more ; I would not be true to 
right and the highest principles of uprightness did I 
not say it. While a counsel must study the interest 
of his client, he must not forget that he is always 
retained by truth and uprightness. As a boy Ray- 
mond Leigh was ready to lend anything to others, 
or even give to those who needed ; as a boy he was 
just as ready to borrow, expecting others to prove 
as generous as himself. This habit of borrowing 
grew upon him until he became careless of the 
rights of others. Neglected, this habit grew, and 
has brought him where he is to-day. Not dishonesty, 
not lack of good intention, not absence of princi- 
ple, but a bad habit, has made Raymond Leigh a 
confessed criminal. Making these admissions not 
only for the sake of truth, but for the sake of a man 


BREAKING AT THE WEAK PLACE. 353 


who would rather suffer for his wronff-doiiig and 
make amends than escape the penalty and be ever 
pursued by an active conscience, I now ask Your 
Honor to remember that mercy as well as justice 
pleads — not only mercy to my client, but mercy 
for the sake of a faithful wife, mercy for the sake 
of innocent children, mercy for the sake of a noble 
father and a worthy mother whose white hairs are 
telling that the next life must soon claim theni/^ 
When the lawyer had concluded his address, 
Raymond was asked if he had anything to say. 

Only this,^^ was the answer : my tried friend 
and trusted counsel has told the truth, except that 
he has given me far more credit than I deserve. It 
was for the purpose he has mentioned that I sought 
to gain riches. That I might not lose the oppor- 
tunity so close at hand, as I believed, I borrowed 
the money of the bank. It was taken with the ex- 
pectation of soon repaying every dollar. I was certain 
that I could soon repay ; I believed what others told 
me. But not of others would I speak ; I am guilty 
of taking what was entrusted to me and lending it 
to others without being fully assured that it was 
safe. More than that, I took myself, without leav- 
ing satisfactory security, and later without any 
security at all, money that was not my own. I 
wish to utter a word of warning here, and am glad 
that my counsel has already spoken it. Not in the 
bank, but when I was a boy in the country, I began 
a course that has now brought me before you a con- 
23 


354 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


fessed criminal. I took what was not my own. 
True, it was simply borrowed, but often without 
the owner^s permission or knowledge, though with 
the honest purpose of returning everything. But I 
took what I had no right to take. I did not try in 
boyhood and early manhood to conquer that fault. 
My best of friends, who has just pleaded my cause, 
warned me of the danger and urged me to seek the 
help of a higher than human power, but I thought 
that my own strength would keep me and my own 
wisdom guide me in times of danger. By a terrible 
lesson I have learned that there is no safety in time 
of temptation but in the strictest Christian principle 
and trust in an almighty Power. What is left of 
life to me shall be spent in living according to the 
lesson I have learned. I have nothing more to say.’^ 

With deep feeling the judge sentenced Raymond 
to serve five years in the Statens prison. 

One day later Raymond Leigh was a criminal in 
prison, working hard, living on the coarsest fare and 
mingling with the worst of characters. The one 
weak place in his character had broken when it 
had been tried, and the result was a felon^s name, 
a criminaFs reputation clinging to him. He was 
careless about the property of others, but it cost 
him a terrible price in the end. 

Here for the time we leave Raymond Leigh suf- 
fering the consequences of the great fault of his 
boyhood. 


CHAPTER XI. 


STARTING ANEW, 

I T need hardly be told how crushed were old Mr. 

and Mrs. Leigh when they heard of their son’s 
fall, nor how shocked was Raymond’s wife when 
she learned that her husband had been arrested. 
She at once came to the city and visited him in 
prison, and there learned from himself the whole 
story. He told her too that all their property 
was gone, and that the house that had been their 
home would be sold and she would be left without 
anything to support herself and children. 

But,” added he, I leave you a friend who will 
do all for you that a brother could do. Jerry will 
stand by you ; you can depend on his judgment, 
on his sympathy, on his help, always and every- 
where.” 

Jerry remained as faithful to Raymond while 
awaiting trial as he had been at any time of the life 
of the two together. Not only did he advise about 
the approaching trial, but he was as faithful to 
plead with his friend to consider another and far 
more important trial approaching. 

I need say nothing to you about your mistake,” 

355 


356 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


spoke Jerry one day before the trial, as Raymond 
was counseling with him as to the future. It 
has been made; now set yourself to the task of 
remedying it. Begin by going to Christ and start- 
ing anew as a Christian. It is the only safe, as 
it is the only wise, way.’’ 

That is exactly what I mean to do,” was the 
answer, as soon as all this is over and I am a free 
man again. But this is no place for a man to think 
of being a Christian, nor is this the time either, when 
a man is suffering the penalty of his wrongs. I do 
not know how long it will take to repay all my 
debts, but as soon as they have been paid, be the 
time sooner or later, I mean to become a Christian. 
I pledge you my word for that.” 

And should you die before,” interrupted Jerry, 
you would be a lost man for eternity.” 

I shall live through it, and at the end prove 
that I am not a rogue,” answered Raymond. I 
shall live to repay every dollar I have lost — every 
dollar !” 

But, Raymond, there can be no better time than 
the present for repentance. Don’t wait ; you have 
put it oflP too long already. Now is the accepted 
time, God’s book tells us ; let it be your time.” 

I want first to get out of this difficulty,” was 
the response. I feel more and more sure that all 
will be well in the end. I am growing hopeful 
already.” 

Jerry’s urging was not without effect, however, 


STARTING ANEW, 


357 


though not until Raymond was in the Statens prison 
and visited by his friend did he tell him decidedly 
that he had started to become a Christian. His 
words to the judge before sentence had been pro- 
nounced had, however, given Jerry to understand 
that Raymond had changed his mind about the time 
when he meant to begin to seek the Saviour. 

Time will not allow a description of the struggles 
of the convicted man to begin in the State/s prison 
a Christian life. Jerry’s visits were as often as he 
could make them, and his counsels with his friend, 
as the two talked together, seemed to make the way 
to the Saviour clear to the prisoner. A letter from 
the chaplain told Jerry the news for which he had 
hoped and longed — that Raymond had found the 
Saviour and was a happy Christian. 

At last the prayers of the boys were answered, 
but how long had they waited ! Perhaps all had 
not continued to pray for the conversion of Ray- 
mond, but two had daily laid the same petition at 
the mercy-seat, and those two were Jerry and Tom. 
They rejoiced together over the good news. 

Tom — or the Rev. Thomas Wasson, as he was now 
called — had, at Jerry’s invitation as chairman of the 
committee on supplies for the pulpit of the church 
of which Jerry was a member and an officer, visited 
his old friends, but to find Raymond arrested and 
awaiting trial. They were sad sermons that Mr. 
Wasson preached to a sad people, for Raymond 
Leigh was beloved and honored by those attending 


358 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


the church of which his wife and his friend were 
members. Perhaps it was that very sadness that 
drew the minister and the people together. If Tom 
— we must continue to call him so — had ever been 
eloquent in times of sadness, he was eloquent that 
first Sabbath when he preached in the city church. 
A large number were out to see and to hear about 
the Leighs and how Mrs. Leigh acted now that her 
husband was locked in prison. They did not learn 
much that way, as none of the Leigh family were 
at church except Jerry : he was counted a member of 
the family. If the people came from curiosity, they 
gained what they did not seek. Tom’s sermon had 
the heart of the generous fellow all through it ; the 
tremor of his voice and the tears in his eyes told 
that the preacher felt the words he spoke. The peo- 
ple listeiied with intense interest ; even a larger con- 
gregation in the evening told of a deep interest of 
some kind in that church. 

Can we get your friend as pastor ?” asked sev- 
eral of Jerry as they drew him away from Tom. 

I don’t know,” was the reply ; I wish we 
could. I have known him from boyhood, and know 
him to be one of the best of men, but have never 
seen him so deeply moved as he has been to-day. 
He is always so full of life and fun that it even 
bubbles over at times in the pulpit. He feels very 
deeply the trouble of our old friend Mr. Leigh. 
It was that, I think, in his mind to-day that gave 
him such pathos and feeling.” 


STARTING ANEW, 


359 


touched our sympathies/’ said the man, 
though none would have known that he had Leigh 
in mind at all if it had not been known that you 
three were boys together. I would like, however, 
to hear that man preach again. I never heard such 
an appeal for charity to the fallen and sympathy for 
the weak as he made this morning. If there be 
any in this church who feel bitterly toward Leigh 
and his family, I think they were absent this morn- 
ing. And what was said was so appropriate, yet so 
put, that no one could say the preacher had any ref- 
erence whatever to Mr. Leigh. But I want to hear 
Mr. Wasson again. Please try to get him here to 
supply our pulpit again in the near future. That 
man will draw; and if I don’t mistake, he will 
hold all he draws. He is so full of sympathy that 
he will draw all hearts to him. He seems to me 
to have learned from the great Master himself 
how to sympathize with the fallen.” 

Tom preached again, and was called to become 
the pastor. He accepted the call, and was soon set- 
tled as the pastor of Jerry and of the Leigh family. 
It need only be added that he was the same Tom that 
he proved himself to be in his boyhood — full of life 
aud fun — and became the friend of rich and poor, 
but more than all was beloved by the children. 

Jerry and his pastor visited their friend in prison 
as well as wrote to him, and no doubt the advice of 
the two had much to do with the firm stand the 
convicted man at once took in prison. Though 


360 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON. 


more sad, he remained the same kind, gentle friend 
of all, but as firm for the right as he was gentle. 
His companions in prison learned to respect the sad- 
faced man, and to reply as politely as he was polite 
to them. Even the roughest men admitted that 
Leigh was a man who did not belong in prison, but 
had got there by some mistake. Yet Eaymond, 
when he spoke of his punishment, though he seldom 
referred to it, admitted that he was justly sentenced. 
He said that, while he surely did not intend to de- 
fraud, it w^as his business to see that he was not 
defrauding, and he had not done that; had he hon- 
estly and fairly done his duty, he would not have 
been sent to prison. After a while the men began 
to look upon the quiet convict as a man who was 
controlled by another principle than that which 
prompted them. Slowly they learned that it was 
the principle of Christian life that made Leigh the 
man he was proving to be. One and another de- 
clared that if Christians ever got into prison, one of 
them had come to stay there for a while. 

With Raymond it was not merely an outward 
change, but one of the heart, and that showed itself 
all through the life. His religion spoke for itself 
as he lived it, nor were his lips silent. He did not 
force others to listen nor did he speak to those un- 
willing to hear, yet he lost no opportunity to say a 
word to his companions for the Saviour. 

The keepers of the prison were not long in learn- 
ing that in the convicted cashier they had a man 


STARTING ANEW. 


361 


whom they were compelled rather to respect than to 
despise. He was not long forced to engage in hard 
work nor yet to mingle with the worst criminals. 
Easier work and a more honorable position were giv- 
en him, and he always gave satisfaction. Those in 
charge of the prisoners said that if all were like him 
there would hardly be need of keepers ; his con- 
science seemed to be his best keeper. 

After his friend had been sentenced J erry busied 
himself in caring for Raymond's property. He 
found it mortgaged to its full value, and allowed 
it all to be sold for the liquidation of the mort- 
gage. The home of Raymond he determined to 
save ; that he bought in Mrs. Leigh’s name, and 
gave her the deed for it. She refused to accept it 
as a gift, nor would she take it at all until Jerry 
said that he was merely doing to the wife of his best 
friend as that friend had done to him, and that 
when Raymond was able to repay he would accept 
the money for the property. With this understand- 
ing Mrs. Leigh took the deed, and Jerry continued 
boarding with her and her family. He offered to 
lend Mrs. Leigh all the money she needed in addi- 
tion to what he paid for his board and rooms, and 
said that he would expect to do it merely as a busi- 
ness accommodation until Raymond was in a posi- 
tion to pay back all the money loaned. Jerry fur- 
ther told Mrs. Leigh that he would like to pay for 
the music-lessons of the two older children, and urged 
that they should not be compelled to neglect their 


362 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


studies until their father was able to pay again for 
the lessons. 

What music-teacher will you get asked Mrs. 
Leigh. 

I have heard that Miss Burton is giving lessons, 
and is trying to earn her livelihood by teaching 
music/^ replied Jerry, and 1 would suggest that 
you employ her.^^ 

Very well,^^ was the answer; ^^if you wish the 
children to take lessons from her, make any ar- 
rangements you choose.’^ 

Oh, you make the arrangements,’^ said Jerry ; 
it will not do for me to do it. Say nothing 
about me. I will give you the money to pay in 
advance.” 

The first time Jerry saw Raymond after he had 
been sent to State’s prison the cashier told the law- 
yer to buy from the bank the securities on which he 
had borrowed the money there. 

I bought that stock and those bonds,” said Ray- 
mond, at a very low price, because they had very 
little present value, but I was sure that they would 
become valuable. When I deposited them as secu- 
rity for the money I borrowed from the bank, I 
believed that they would soon become of far more 
value than the money taken. I am more sure than 
ever that they will be worth one hundred cents on 
a dollar. I know that the directors do not believe 
it, but they do not know what to do about that 
stock and those bonds. Buy them yourself and 


STARTING ANEW, 


363 


hold them for a short time^ and you will find 
that you have lost nothing/^ He then told Jerry 
what reasons he had for believing the property 
would become valuable before long^ and the lawyer 
at once^ on his return to the city, bought at a very 
loAV price the securities held by the bank. 

Mr. Harcourt did not return until some time after 
Raymond had been sentenced. Not until on his 
way home had he learned anything of the dishon- 
esty of his son-in-law, and not until he reached the 
city did he learn the whole story. He was sur- 
prised and almost overwhelmed with shame — not 
more because his own son-in-law was guilty than 
because he had allowed him such opportunities to 
defraud the bank. At first he intended proposing 
to assume all of Raymond’s debts ; but when he 
learned how careless the directors had been during 
his own prolonged absence while trying to regain 
his health, and that most of the dishonesty had 
occurred during that absence, and learned, further, 
how eager the directors were to make his son-in- 
law bear all the blame, he determined to carry only 
his own share of the loss. Mr. Harcourt was a 
large stockholder in the bank, and his own loss 
was not small. 

When Mr. Harcourt learned of Jerry’s generosity 
to Mrs. Leigh, he insisted on repaying Jerry every 
cent, and urged the lawyer to use his money for 
other worthy purposes ; for,” said he, it is but 
just that a father should support his own daughter 


364 


THE FLAW IN THE IE ON 


in time of need. Nor is it more than is her right. 
I shall merely give her a share of my property a 
little sooner than I intended.’^ 

With the money thus returned Jerry bought the 
notes against Raymond’s partners or companions. 
These the bank was glad to sell at a large discount, 
believing that the notes were w^orthless. Jerry was 
not so sure that they could not be collected, but 
knew the men, knew their character, and believed 
that he could compel them to pay back their ill- 
gotten gains. 

As soon as Raymond had been arrested two of 
these men disappeared from the city, nor did they 
return until a year after, and then came back under 
assumed names and lived in a different part of the 
city from that in which they had before resided. 
But the lawyer had kept close watch of the men 
during their absence, and knew them when they 
returned, though he passed and repassed them on 
the streets as if he had never known them. Be- 
fore the two men had been back a year and a 
half Jerry had compelled them to pay the notes, 
with every cent of interest due, and had driven 
the scoundrels from the city. 

When Raymond had served three years of his 
sentence, Jerry began to try to get a pardon for 
his friend. He tried to persuade the directors to 
sign a petition for it, but all except two refused, 
and insisted that the defrauding cashier should 
suffer the full penalty of the law. 


STARTING ANEW. 


365 


How did you succeed with the directors V’ asked 
Mr. Wasson the pastor as Jerry called at his study 
to talk about getting their friend out of prison. 

I did not succeed at all/^ was the answer. Two 
favored, but all the rest insisted that he should not 
be pardoned at all ; they said that he should sutfer 
as an example. I believe that he should suffer for 
the wrong he has done and be a warning to others ; 
more than that, I believe that his character for bor- 
rowing without caring about returning should be 
shown to be at the bottom of the whole trouble; 
but when that all has been done, then I think it 
time to end the punishment. It certainly has had 
its proper effect on Raymond. Society has been 
warned, and as far as is likely that it be affected by 
this example the work has been done. Raymond's 
crime was one of lack of business honesty rather 
than of downright rascality. Carelessness may be 
a crime, and a crime that ought to be severely pun- 
ished, but not as severely as willful, deliberate wick- 
edness. I think that Raymond has been punished 
sufficiently. But it is useless to argue about it to 
the directors ; they mean to make him suffer all 
they can for their own neglect, as well as for his 
evil deeds.’^ 

Jerry, said the minister, when we went fish- 
ing and could not catch the fish we were after with 
angle-worms, we went for grubs. Now, if you 
canT get the directors to favor a pardon for Ray- 
mond, when he justly should have one, by present- 


366 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


ing the idea of justice, perhaps you can by present- 
ing an idea that they can understand. Raymond 
intends paying back every dollar of the money the 
bank lost by him ; why not give them a hint about 
that ? It may be understood by them when one of 
less selfish character would fail to make an impres- 
sion upon their minds. How mean and selfish men 
become when money is their object and idol 

I see/’ replied Jerry ; that is a good hint. IJl 
try it.'' 

The lawyer suggested to the directors of the bank 
later not only that Raymond had suffered sufficient- 
ly for his crime, but that the longer he was kept in 
prison the longer would it be before he could earn 
money to repay what he had lost. 

That's so ! That's so !" said one who had been 
opposed to signing the petition. ^Hf he is to repay 
what he took from the bank, then he may as well 
be at it." 

The petition was signed by every director ; many 
besides them put tlieir names to the request that 
Raymond Leigh be pardoned for the rest of the 
term for which he was sentenced. The character 
of the man since he had been in prison had much 
influence in procuring a pardon, but not least of 
the influences was Jerry's simple but earnest plea 
for his friend. The petition was granted : Ray- 
mond was pardoned, and became again a free man. 

Three men left the prison together, but it was 
impossible to tell which of the three was the most 


STARTING ANEW. 


367 


happy — Tom, Raymond or Jerry. They seemed 
like boys in Metona again. Tlie three went to the 
home of the Leighs in the city, where a hearty, if 
perhaps sad, welcome was given the long-absent 
one. Mrs. Leigh was too wise and worthy a wo- 
man to give her husband anything but a hearty 
welcome, nor was there in it a reminder of prison- 
life. None were more glad to see the father than 
were Raymond's children. They knew — at least, the 
older ones did — where he had been, and why ; but 
a sensible mother had so taught them that Ray- 
mond was the same father to them he would have 
been had his absence been for another cause than 
to suffer the penalty of his wrong-doing. Even 
little Jerry — only a babe when his father left — 
acted as if he was the most delighted of all to see 
his dear papa back as the little fellow nestled 
his head in Raymoncfs bosom. 

After supper, at which only Raymond’s family, 
with Jerry and the pastor, were present, the father 
said to Mrs. Leigh, 

Jennie, as it is not far from bedtime for the 
children, we will have family worship.” 

This was said in so quiet and matter-of-fact a 
tone that it seemed as if Raymond had always 
been accustomed to conduct family worship. Tak- 
ing the Bible from the place where it was kept 
for daily use, Raymond said, as he turned to 
Mr. Wasson, 

‘‘ My pastor will pardon me for leading at family 


368 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


worship to-night, even though my minister be pres- 
ent 

After the reading all kneeled in prayer while 
Raymond led them in supplication. It was his first 
public prayer during his life outside of the prison, 
but it showed no embarrassment. Full of thanks- 
giving, yet penitent and humble, that prayer told 
better than he could have told to others how deeply 
Raymond felt his disgrace and the shame of prison- 
life, but the petitions for help in the future told as 
plainly that the man had started anew to live, and 
meant to live, a life devoted to Christ. It was a 
consecration of himself and all his family, his talents 
and all he might possess in the future, to the service 
of the Lord. 

After Mrs. Leigh had taken the children to bed 
Tom said. 

Well, old boy, our hopes at last for you are 
realized and our prayers are answered. — And it did 
not seem so long to wait, after all, does it, Jerry 

Yes, realized,^^ answered Raymond ; but I 
needed a fearful discipline first. I thought myself 
able to live an upright life without Christ ; I have 
learned my awful mistake. Your prayers are an- 
swered, and I am thankful that it is so ; but, fel- 
lows — pardon the old word — the Lord seems to have 
seen that to answer them he must lead me down first 
into the Valley of Humiliation. I required it, no 
doubt, for I was too proud to feel my need of 
divine help.’’ 


STARTING ANEW. 


369 


The Lord takes different ways to bring us to 
himself, but he gets us ; and I do not think in the 
end it will make much difference what way is taken, 
providing we reach him at last,’^ said the pastor. 

While I feel thankful to him, I shall always 
remember you fellows for continuing to pray for 
me,^^ spoke Eaymond. 

^^You will not forget another who prayed for 
you with far more intensity than we,’’ said Jerry. 

If ever a woman prayed for a husband, your wife 
prayed for you ; and I am sure that no one feels 
more than she the power of prayer.^ 

Yes, boys,” answered Raymond, while his voice 
trembled ; I know that if ever a man had a true 
wife I have. Not a word of reproof has she given 
me from the first. Though almost heartbroken her- 
self, she tried to cheer me with brighter prospects 
ahead ; and by the grace of God those prospects 
shall be realized. But I want to have a talk with 
you both, and wish 3^our advice. I am a free man 
now, yet the taint of the prison will be about me. 
What I wish to ask is your advice as to my future. 
I have three great objects of life now — one, to pay 
back all the bank lost through me ; another, to re- 
gain my lost character before the world ; and the 
third, to serve the Lord t,; make up as far as possi- 
ble for my neglect of his service in the past. Now 
the great question is, wLere shall I begin ? AVhat 
do you think ?” 

I don’t know that you wish your pastor — for 
24 


370 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


such I am now/^ said Tom — to advise you about 
temporal things ; but^ whether or not your pastor 
advises, Tom Wasson will. When we boys learned 
to skate, we fell down at first ; but we did not creep 
a long distance over the ice until we could find a 
place where no one saw us before we dared try to 
get on our feet again : we just tried to get up where 
we fell down.^^ 

I see your advice,’’ replied Raymond ; it is 
just like the Tom Wasson of old. — Now, Jerry, 
what do you advise?” 

I am not sure that my advice will be like Tom’s. 
— Excuse me, pastor.” 

We are ^ Jerry,’ ^ Raymond ’ and ^ Tom ’ here,” 
spoke the minister, and he who can’t be one of 
the Metona boys may be what he likes ; but I be- 
long to Metona, and I have tw^o friends — friends 
for ever — Jerry Thompson and Raymond Leigh. 
They are to remain ^ Raymond ’ and ^ Jerry ’ to me, 
come what may, as I hope always to remain ^ Tom ’ 
to them — except out in company, of course.” 

Well, Raymond, I have noticed that if a man 
can’t stand on smooth ice he may do it on rough,” 
said Jerry, and I am not sure that you would not 
do better to start where you would not have so 
heavy a burden to bear ^t first. By starting else- 
where you might get a standing, and with that come 
back here and hold it.” 

True, Jerry ; yet some might say, ^ That fellow 
is the one that tumbled. He is not the kind to hold 


STARTING ANEW, 


371 


up his head here. Let’s trip him and they might 
do it. But if people here saw him getting up and 
bravely struggling to stands they might say that he 
is worthy, and they would let him alone even 
though they gave no help. My advice is to start 
anew right here. Show people what you are made 
of. You can by the grace of God do it, and let his 
grace have full credit for the sustaining power. That 
is what Tom Wasson thinks.” 

Perhaps you are right, Tom,” answered Jerry. 

I am not sure but it is the best thing to do. It 
surely is a courageous thing to undertake. None 
but a brave, determined man would resolve to regain 
it in the very place where he lost his reputation. 
I doubt the wisdom of running away to regain a lost 
character.” 

And I doubt the wisdom of running away from 
any evil I have done without trying to make full 
reparation,” said Tom. It will certainly be much 
harder to rise here, with all the load resting on you ; 
but when you do get up, no one can pull you down, 
as might be done if you rose elsewhere. Here you 
are fully known, but go to another place, and sooner 
or later your past reputation will get there, and 
probably at exactly the wrong time. You will have 
nothing to fear in the line of a secret that may be 
told if you begin anew here. The worst will all be 
told, and you will constantly be making that worst 
better.” 

I am obliged to you for what you have said,” 


372 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


replied Raymond ; it has fixed my determination 
to do as you advise. I will not run away from a 
bad character that I have made for myself, but will 
go to work and repair that character. It seems to 
be the only honorable way. Besides, I have had 
enough of this dreading to be found out ; that is 
worse than punishment. Further than that, I don’t 
mean to let my children suffer under the burden of 
a father’s bad name if in my power to regain a good 
one.” 

I hardly need advise you to come out as de- 
cidedly in public for Christ,” said Tom. Let the 
world know that you have changed not only out- 
wardly, but from the heart.” 

At the next communion Raymond united with the 
church, and became at once an active though modest 
worker in the field. While some whispered that he 
might have kept himself back for a while, they 
soon forgot to say unfair things of him when they 
saw that he never put himself forward unless it was 
necessary to take a place that no one else would fill. 
This was specially so if the place was a humble 
one and the work unnoticed. 

After Raymond had become settled down at home 
again, the question with him was what to do. He 
was sitting one evening in Jerry’s room talking with 
the lawyer and Tom, who felt that something was 
wrong if he was not at the home of the Leighs one 
evening each week, when Raymond said. 

Now that I am back, and have, as far as I can. 


STARTING ANEW. 


373 


arranged my aifairs, I want to get to work at some- 
thing. It will not do for me to be idle. I have 
been looking around and inquiring for some employ- 
ment, but can find nothing. I expected it, so am 
not disappointed ; my record is against me. What 
opportunity can I get to change that record 

Raymond, I hope that you will not be offended 
if I make you an offer V’ answered Jerry. “ It is 
the best I can do at present ; I only wish I could 
offer more.^^ 

No matter what it be,^^ replied Raymond. I 
must have work, and will take the first that comes, 
no matter though it be to keep the streets clean, pro- 
viding the work be honest.^^ 

Well, it is not sweeping the streets, but it is to 
help me clear up my work. You can write both well 
and rapidly ; and if you will help me in my office, 
I will pay you whatever you think is fair. As soon as 
a better opportunity comes, then you can take it.^’ 
I’m your man,” said Raymond, and shall be- 
gin to-morrow morning if you say so. It is time 
that I should begin to support my family. Mr. Har- 
court has been very kind, and has given them all they 
could ask for, and you, Jerry, could not have done 
more had you been a brother ; but it is my business 
to earn money to support them.” 

^^We have no trouble to support our families, 
Jerry, have we?” said the minister; ^^we can take 
things easy. But, Jerry, honestly, why do you live 
a single man ?” 


374 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON. 


This question caused the lawyer to blush and turn 
away his face, as if to attend to something that he 
had forgotten until that moment. He had no an- 
swer, and Raymond followed the question of the 
minister with another : 

‘‘ That^s so, Jerry ! Why do you lose half the joys 
of life by living a bachelor 

I donT know that I lose half the joys,^’ re- 
sponded Jerry. I am only following my pastor’s 
example.” 

Oh, that will not do, Jerry,” spoke Tom ; fol- 
low my preaching rather than my practice. I have 
probably told you, on the best of authority, that it 
is not good for man to be alone.” 

^^Yes, and proved by your own life that you 
thought there are exceptions,” replied Jerry. 

When you set the example, I may be ready to 
follow.” 

And not before, Jerry ?” asked Raymond. 

Can’t say as to that,” was the answer. 

Well, Tom, I don’t think that you need say any- 
thing to Jerry on that subject while yours is such a 
glaring exception to the rule ; I was about saying 
such an example to the contrary. But why have 
you, a popular preacher, and, I know, a beloved 
and successful pastor, not taken a wife to add to 
your own comfort, as well as to be a help meet for 
you?” 

Thank you for the compliments, but they should 
be your answer. If I am popular and successful 


STARTING ANEW. 


375 


and beloved, why risk popularity, success and love 
by trying to divide them ? This fact is that I have 
never thought I should marry ; I believe in letting 
well enough alone. Providence does not seem to 
have sent along the one who promised to be a help 
meet for me, and I have not worried about it. If 
I am to marry, I suppose duty will be made plain 
to me. It has not been thus far, and I am content 
to remain as I am.’ ^ 

I don’t know that you give the best possible 
reason,” said Jerry. ‘‘ Perhaps Providence did send 
along the very one to suit you, and you turned your 
head the other way ; then she passed on. Now, be 
honest, Tom : have you never thought about getting 
married ?” 

Thought about it? Of course, just as a man 
thinks about getting the small-pox or the measles — 
to keep away from it. No ; that is not fair. I will 
be candid on one condition, Jerry — that you be the 
same.” 

^^That is fair,” spoke Raymond. ^^Go ahead, 
and Jerry will tell his views; if he does not, I will.” 

^^All right,” said the minister. Yes, I have 
thought seriously about marrying, but have never 
decided to do it ; on the contrary, I have concluded 
not to give up my bachelor’s life until I see it to be 
my duty. It seems to me that I will be a more 
efficient pastor — at least, will give my thoughts more 
to my parish — if I have no family cares to distract 
me. Besides, I have a reason that has never been 


376 


THE FLAW IN THE IE ON 


told by me ; I am educating some fellows for the 
ministry ; if I marry, it will cost me more to live, 
and so I shall have less to give for the work of 
the Master/’ 

Educating fellows for the ministry ?” repeated 
Raymond. Where ?” 

In America, and two in India. A missionary 
visited my congregation and asked if any one 
would support two boys in India who were long- 
ing to become preachers, and two of my parishioners 
took each one. After a while they were unable to 
continue the work, and I took it ; it seemed too bad 
that the poor fellows should stop. After they be- 
came preachers I found that I could keep it up, and 
have done so. At the same time, I am helping three 
fine young men through with their studies for the 
ministry in America.” 

Educating five men !” spoke Jerry, in astonish- 
ment. Why, how do you do it, Tom ? Your 
salary here is not so very large, and living in the 
city is expensive.” 

Oh, I manage somehow by not wasting, and I 
have a few hundreds at the end of the year if I 
don’t spend too much. You see, I have no family 
to support, so should take my share in educating 
others. There ! you have my whole reason.” 

And a good one it is too, Tom, and just like 
you,” said Raymond. ^^But you have taught me 
a lesson; I shall remember it.” 

Now, Jerry, you have my secret ; let us have 


STARTING ANEW, 


377 


yours as far as it may be proper for us to know/^ 
spoke Tom. 

Why, I live a single man/^ answered Jerry, 
hesitatingly, because — because — Well, because 
I donT know of any one who wants me.’^ 

DonT you, J erry ? Be honest, now,^^ said 

Raymond. 

I am honest,^^ was the response ; I donT know 
of any one in the whole world who would take me, 
and whom I would like.^^ 

Oh, well, as to whom you like I donT feel able 
to say,^^ said Raymond, but I might give a hint 
as to the person who might be willing to accept Jer- 
ry Thompson's offer of heart and hand.^^ 

^^Do you believe anybody whom I would like 
would take me?^^ asked Jerry, with a look that had 
too much earnestness to be a mere look of inquisi- 
tiveness. 

Now, see here, Jerry ! you canT deceive us. 
We have seen this thing going on too long to be 
deceived,’^ said Tom. Here you, a brave fellow as 
ever lived, are too timid to say that your heart is 
your own to a lady who would like to possess it.^^ 

You are talking riddles to me,’^ spoke Jerry. 

But riddles that have easy answers,’^ replied 
Tom. Shall I give the answers — or one, at 
least 

Yes,’^ said Jerry. 

Well, I am only an old bachelor, but am not 
blind. I have seen that Miss Burton is not a mu- 


378 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


sic-teacher in the homes of many of your friends for 
nothing. I know how it happened that a certain 
bachelor lawyer has pleaded the case of this lady far 
better with his friends than he has his own with 
her.^^ 

Do you think I would win the case if I should 
plead for myself asked Jerry, with an earnest 
face. 

^^You might try it/^ answered Tom, ^^and I 
doubt if the decision would be against you, though 
I believe that you would be sentenced to transpor- 
tation for life.^^ 

Do you really think so inquired the lawyer, 
with an intense earnestness that showed how serious 
he was. 

Yes,’^ answered Tom, unless I mistake greatly. 
Nor is it my opinion alone. But, as we boys used 
to say, try for yourself.^^ 

And Jerry did try, and found that the minister 
was right. He was astonished to find that Miss 
Burton had remained single until people called her 
an old maid because she did not wish to marry any 
other than himself, though more than one worthy 
young man had offered to make her his wife. She 
told him that from the time she had heard the words 
of the brave boy on the yacht, offering to risk his 
own life rather than have Raymond risk his, she 
had been unable to keep him from her mind. She 
told him, too, that she had often gone to public meet- 
ings that she might see him and hear him speak, 


STARTING ANEW, 


379 


and had even visited the court-room with friends 
who wished to hear the trials and testimony, while 
she cared only to hear and to see the lawyer whom 
she believed to be the best and noblest of men. 

^^And why did not you let me know/^ asked 
J erry, that I was more to you than others were 
It was not my business to plead/^ answered she. 

I thought that a lawyer who did not care enough 
about his own case to plead for himself was not 
very anxious about it.^^ 

Then you never heard the saying that a client 
who pleads his own case has a fool for a lawyer 
said Jerry. 

When her term closed with her pupils, Miss Bur- 
ton gave up teaching music, and not long after be- 
came Mrs. Jerry Thompson. In a few years she 
was Mrs. Judge Thompson, for Jerry was appointed 
judge of one of the city courts. 

It remains to tell of Baymond. Not long after 
his pardon and return home he was offered a posi- 
tion of far more importance than Jerry^s office 
afforded. For a while he remained there, and 
then Mr. Harcourt, who was now becoming an 
old man, told his daughter, Mrs. I^eigh, that he had 
determined to divide a part of his property among 
his children, and, since Baymond had proved that 
he intended to live from the highest Christian prin- 
ciples, he would allow her to take her share and do 
with it what she chose. 

“ Father, if you will allow it, I will give it to 


380 


THE FLAW IN THE IRON 


my husband and let him pay, as far as it will, his 
indebtedness to the bank/^ 

But the bank has no legal claim against him, 
my daughter,^^ replied Mr. Harcourt, and it would 
be folly to throw away that money.’^ 

He has told me that to a Christian there is a 
higher law than that of the land, and that law he 
means to obey. As soon as able he will repay with 
interest every dollar that the bank has lost by him.^^ 
Well, I have nothing to say,’^ replied Mr. Har- 
court, exce})t that if you propose doing that with 
the money I will hold it for a while and see if I 
can’t do better with it for you and Raymond. I 
will invest it in the stock of a manufacturing com- 
pany in the city, and then, with what I already own, 
I shall hold the controlling power, and can put Ray- 
mond in as one of the officers. He is certainly a 
most capable business-man, and will make a success 
of any business that has half a chance.” 

The money was invested in the manufacture of 
goods that had a steady and sure sale, and Raymond 
was made vice-president of the company, at a good 
salary, while most of the work, care and responsi- 
bility of the president’s position was placed upon 
him. The business, good before, took a new start 
with its new manager, and before two years had 
passed the factory was enlarged to double its size. 
All the money that he could save from his salary 
and that Mrs. Leigh received from her share of the 
profits of the factory was kept — except, of course, 


STARTING ANEW. 


381 


what was required for living expenses — for paying 
to the bank. But the debt there was great^ and the 
savings were small in comparison. 

One day Jerry, who was now living in a home of 
his own, called at the house of the Leighs and asked 
to see Raymond alone. 

Say, Raymond said he ; I have sold those 
railroad stocks and bonds, and have the money for 
all. I sold them at par. It was a good investment 
for you, after all. Now, how soon shall I pay over 
the money to you 

To me ? What do you mean ? I have no claim 
on them. You bought them from the bank as an 
investment, at my suggestion, for yourself.^^ 

Not a bit of it ; I bought them to hold for you 
until you became able to buy them back. Since you 
were not able, I sold them at the best time, and now 
wish, as your agent, to turn over to you the profits. 
I know that you are trying to pay off that bank 
debt, and this will pay ofiP all but ten thousand dol- 
lars — that is, if you will accept my commission to- 
ward the same worthy object.’^ 

For a few moments Raymond stood Igoking his 
friend in the face, neither saying a word ; then Ray- 
mond said, 

Jerry, it is just like you, but I did not expect 
you would add this to all your kindness. You are 
the one who has made the people treat me well and 
show me such kindness. You have placed me back 
almost into my former position before society. I 


382 


THE FLAW IN THE TEOK 


owe everything to you. Yes, I will accept the 
money — even the commission — and pay off, with 
interest, every dollar I took from the bank. Then I 
shall feel easier, but shall not rest satisfied until I 
have paid off the notes, too, that those men gave me 
when cashier ; then I will pay your commission.^^ 

You canT do that,^^ replied Jerry ; it is too 
late.^^ 

It is never too late to make amends for mis- 
deeds,^^ said Eaymond. 

Every rule has its exception, they say, and this 
has one. You can’t pay the bank that money. It 
will not accept it, if I have anything to say about 
it.” 

What have you to say ?” 

Only this — that the notes were paid years ago.” 

Who paid them ?” 

(( j » 

How ?” 

With money.” 

Whose money ?” 

The money of the men who gave and endorsed 
the notes.” 

How did you get the money ?” 

The men gave it.” 

What ? Hanks and Bundler ?” 

Yes, and the others too.” 

Jerry, what do you mean ? Those men— 
Hanks and Bundler — were rascals.” 

I know it.” 


STARTING ANEW. 


383 


Then how did you get the money 

Lawyers do not always tell their secrets/^ 

Jerry, after talking a while in this strain, told 
Raymond the whole story, and said that he had 
paid the bank the. whole amount of the notes, after 
deducting what he had paid as purchase-money ; so 
that the notes had been paid to the bank in full, 
with legal interest, and that the bank had not lost 
one cent by that transaction. 

Of Raymond’s surprise the reader need not be 
told, nor yet his delight when he paid back to the 
bank all the money he had taken, with legal inter- 
est, and felt himself a free man once more. 

When the money was all paid over to the bank, 
the directors were amazed. They looked at one 
another in silent wonder when told of the unusual 
business transaction. 

What does this mean ?” at length asked one. 

It means simply this,” answered one of Ray- 
mond’s friends — ^^that Mr. Leigh is living from 
Christian principle. He was under no obligation 
whatever to repay that money, but did it because 
he is a Christian and a man who will honor in the 
future any institution with which he is connected.” 

Well, I never saw much of the kind of Chris- 
tianity that our former cashier has shown of late ; 
I believe in honoring it. When Mr. Harcourt re- 
signs — and that will be soon, we may be sure, from 
what he told us before he went away — I propose 
that our former cashier be elected to take his place.” 


384 


THE FLA W IN THE IRON 


Yet you thought that he should have been sen- 
tenced for life to State’s prison !” 

Well, no matter what I thought then. I am 
ready to forgive and help back to his position any 
man who proves that he means to do right. Mr. 
Leigh has proved himself a man whom we can trust. 
He is making money very fast, they say ; he must 
have made all this, though I think most of it came 
from Mr. Harcourt. No matter ; the money is all 
paid.” 

Now that I have paid all my debts, I want to 
use for doing good what I make above my living 
expenses and a reasonable amount invested for old 
age,” said Raymond to his two friends on the even- 
ing after the debt to the bank had been paid. I 
wish it were possible to use part of it for teaching 
boys and young men to shun the danger and evil 
into which I fell. What course can I take, pastor ?” 

Teach them to take the Bible as their guide,” 
answered the minister. Only those who in early 
life become out-and-out Christians are safe as they 
grow older ; even then they must remain faithful to 
their principles.” 

Yes, and not carry along with them into man- 
hood an evil habit, as I did. It may ruin them, as 
it ‘came near ruining me. It would have done it 
had it not been for the grace of God.” 


THE END. 



^ ‘•t A ^ t.. 

► ' t. 




' .' V ' . 

''■ > ■ ;. .. . 
• J* 


•■N 


*• * ’ * 


XTi 

V 


\'^..V:;v»'*>' '' * -. 




•4 


. \ 










y 


^ 54.- ’ 


s. ■• 


. v> , ^ ■■ 


’ \ - c ** 




v» 'V. 

- ' ^ ^ - 1 V ^ 


••* ' U! 








f 


t 


X 


i v“'- ''-■ 

^ ' •'^ -iu. i • •. 

•U'f •-i’T ^ -i-. ' ^ •. -.<■- 




.A 

> 

J • 


1 


'S . V 

^ '- ' ■•' ' 

t ^ • r . " / ' • "^ 

' ^ ^ V 




■■< ~ 


« 

^ ^ T « ' * > 



^ * 


* ^ 




1 

f 


. 


;;nT:v >r<'*- 





. X. 


<• 


• .' 





' t. 


\ -. • 







-1 


t ^ 






